Susp

Charly had always been a bit wild and reckless; she had a penchant for adventure, a trait that often led her down paths others would shy away from. Her impulsive nature thrived on the thrill of the unknown, propelling her to challenge herself with daring feats. Today, she had chosen a rather unusual destination for her curiosity: a meat processing plant. The mere thought intrigued her, stirring a mixture of excitement and apprehension within her. ...

Part One: The Preparation The factory was silent at 2 a.m. Allie stood on the metal grating, the hum of idle machinery the only sound. Above her, the dipping vat loomed, a stainless steel behemoth still warm from the day’s last batch. The air smelled of cocoa butter and industrial cleaner. The sign above the loading dock read Enrobé: Custom Confectionery. Nothing more. The building was unmarked brick, easy to miss, but the windows glowed warm yellow. Inside, stainless steel counters gleamed next to whimsical displays: a life-sized chocolate carousel horse, a sugar glass chandelier, racks of novelty molds shaped like dinosaurs and ballerinas. Photos lined the far wall, past commissions for weddings, art galleries, and one very elaborate birthday party. This was not a factory. It was an eccentric artist’s playground. ...

There was a discerning gaze emanating from coach Amelia Emerson as she watched one of her athletes, Sarah House, line up for what would be the last vault on the day. Last weekend, her team had been destroyed at a meet after nearly every single one of her athletes had one disaster after the other on both the vault and beam. Step outs, falls, etc. the deductions had mounted in rapid succession for every member of the team. ...

Chapter Two - Whipmaster Wu GrandMaster Karl Davidson was going to be Master of Ceremonies tonight. That wasn’t required by his position, but the reality is that powerful Masters and Mistresses often have delicate egos and would see great treachery in minor verbal faux pas. Thus someone with the diplomatic skills of the GrandMaster needed to make all of the introductions, explanations, and of course, the declaration of the winners. That was going to be even more important tonight since one of the four Whipmasters competing was actually a Whipmistress. ...

A nervous flutter rumbled in Kristine’s stomach, or perhaps a more proper description was crippling anxiety. She gripped the doorknob to her bedroom, ready to plunge back in. For the past two hours she had been teasing, tormenting, and otherwise giving her wife everything her submissive heart could desire. For the last thirty minutes, she had left her blindfolded, gagged, and suspended in a bowstring hogtie from their ceiling while she waited just outside their door. Kristine had monitored her wife’s muffled whimpers through the door to play a fun game of teasing her just shy of an orgasm. ...

Part Six - The Hunt Ball It had been a couple of weeks since the incident at Sam & Nic’s warehouse, where I had nearly ended up being sold, to be cooked and eaten at a festival by the crowds. It had only been Nic’s keen eye that she had spotted me hanging there in the storeroom and saved me from my ultimate fate. I was pissed off with Ollie leaving me like that after promising a weekend away where we could reconnect after my recent workload. ...

Caitlyn’s Curse Part 1 - Caitlyn’s Gambel Caitlyn had everything ready. All her bondage gear, her suits, and a few days off were ahead of her. Her fingers were itching, but she had to hold back. She had seen an idea on the internet that she really wanted to try, and she vowed to herself that she would do just that, no matter what. She had asked online for a list of self-bondage options, and now chance would decide what she had to do. ...

Chapter Twelve - A Gold-eyed Slave Cycle 4378, Day 421 I have decided to move my daily mind records out of my diary and just make a record of what has happened in the past weeks. It is not that I want to hide anything from anyone, it is just that things were so overwhelming that my thoughts were too chaotic to make sense… to me or to other people who may some day read my diary. ...

Prologue If your BDSM reading preference is getting right to the action, followed by more action and nothing but action, you might want to skip this writing. I offer that suggestion as this is a true story of CNC play that details what happened to me over a long three days, so there are lots of facts, backstory, physical descriptions and personal thoughts that go along with the strict bondage and sexual abuse I received, i.e. to some it is a long read. Still, I’m told many BDSM enthusiasts find it intriguing as well as stimulating to read a real story over a fictional one. That said, I think you’ll find this one has more than enough action during its course. Some parts may even be hard to believe, but it all happened. ...

Part 4 Jackie and Tom’s shared passion for their intimate displays had grown steadily, each new creation pushing the boundaries of their trust and creativity. During a recent weekend getaway, they had visited a historic castle, its ancient stone walls steeped in stories of bygone eras. The highlight for both was the dungeon—a dimly lit chamber filled with relics of restraint, from rusted shackles to intricate iron devices. Jackie’s eyes sparkled with fascination as she explored, her fingers tracing the cold metal of chains and cages. Tom noticed her lingering gaze, particularly on a metal gibbet cage suspended from the ceiling, its human-shaped frame both foreboding and captivating. She seemed lost in thought, her breath catching as she imagined herself confined within it. ...

Part 27: Girls Night In the Dungeon Part 2 The nine of them were in their initial bondage. Now it was time for Emma to have fun with each of them individually. That fun would be varied. She would feed the masochistic natures of some of them. Others require a gentler touch, but Emma could be equally sadistic in many cases. She did want to give everyone a good time, but it would be her terms tonight. She had taken the second round of nanites and GiGi was still monitoring everyone. Mistress Cal was playing with Unworthy and occupied until she needed her again. It was time to finish the show. ...

Chapter 6 Three months passed in this torment. By the time she finally stepped into Evelyn’s office, dressed in her rubber suit, with the additional full hood she was handed as soon as she entered Abyss, she felt like she was unraveling. Her nights had become an endless cycle of frustration and discomfort, and she knew she couldn’t last an entire year like this. Evelyn was seated at her desk, poised as always, regarding Nadia with a knowing smirk. “Well, well. I was wondering how long you’d last before coming to me.” ...

4: Old Friends, Old Enemies Trisha frowned as she looked alternately at the luggage, the box, and Jeffrey. “Jeffrey… I mean, it’s wonderful that you brought me my things and this dust collector from my sister, but where the hell is Rilliana?” “Lady Celine just gave me your luggage, with instructions to take good care of it, and this letter.” He handed her a letter, bowed, and left Trisha’s apartment. Trisha opened the paper and read two words: Have fun! A small key was attached to it. ...

With no real drive to ever consider becoming ambitious, Laura sat at the boring sales desk, in her temporary agency role, doing nothing productive, other than filing her nails, and discussing via text, the dress code for Saturday’s girl’s night out. On the morning of the weekend, Laura paid a visit to the kick boxing gym, where she worthlessly only held a membership, to gain the interest of a small-time unimpressionable drug peddler that she liked, but who’d never noticed her, mainly because he circled in leagues much higher. ...

Crisp autumn air brushed against Rene’s cheeks. She stood outside her coworker’s middle-class two-story home. She had already rung the doorbell, but her heart was still racing. If anything, it had sped up. In truth, she found her friend from work, Yvette, so alluring. She wanted to be more than friends, so Rene was still coping with the fact she had been asked to Yvette’s house for dinner. It was part of a fantasy come true. Of course, she knew the other part of her fantasy, wild raunchy sex with the slightly older woman wouldn’t be on the menu. ...

Part Five The past few weeks had been very busy, so my chances of spending time with Ollie were slim. We seemed to pass each other in the short time between finishing work and going to bed, to be up and ready for the next day’s busy schedule. Even my meatgirl fantasies took a back seat; I was missing being tied up and stored away, my naked body on display, just another product waiting to be sold. I think even Ollie was missing having me bound and available for him to use, so too, I guess, was Matt down in the store, as I had to turn down his offer to be tightly trussed up by his firm hands, though it was tempting to give myself to him. ...

“You’re not doing it anymore, and I refuse to be a part of it,” said Abby whilst giving her best friend Amy a stern look. “Please Abbs, you know how much it means to me, I can’t live without it!” “Don’t be so dramatic, it’s just a fetish Amy, you can go without it.” Amy dropped her head, she knew Abby was right, but the draw of the excitement was overwhelming, it was her drug, and she was addicted. ...

Part 14 Chapter 63: More Orgasms Prospero took hold of one of the rings attached to her collar and led her towards the bed in the corner of the workshop. ‘I am without an apprentice at present,’ he said as if explaining the small bed. ‘But, if it helps…’ He snapped his fingers and the bed appeared to expand, purple silk coverlets replacing the blankets, in a moment it had four posts and a gold rimmed canopy; gold and purple cushions lay scattered around it. The chest had become a dresser of dark wood inlaid with gold surmounted by a mirror in which Ellie could see Prospero reflected, his finger hooked in the collar around Honey’s throat. ...

Part Four Having been away running the meatgirl processing facility while Marjorie took a break, running the shorter program for women to experience the way that meatgirls were kept, stored and run down through the production line, I had returned home to find that Ollie, my husband and owner of the meatgirl shop that we live over in the apartment upstairs, was still away at some convention that he’d been invited to, I think the fact that it was being held near to a golf course may have swayed his decision to extend his trip. ...

Moonlight “And you’re sure that we’re going to be alone?” Jack asked as he turned off the main highway onto the well-worn dirt road. He glanced over at Desiree just long enough to catch her smile and nod, her feet playfully perched on the dashboard, the angle of her legs causing her loose skirt to ride up her thighs, revealing the bottom edge of her Hello Kitty panties. She knew exactly what she was doing. ...

Part 4: Beth One day I had a phone call from Beth, my real estate friend who had loaned us the use of the farm that weekend, she intrigued me with the promise of a wonderful surprise that she knew that I would love, and she also said that she had the final edited version of all the videos that she had taken when I was bound and kept a captive at the farm. We arranged to meet later that day. After arriving at her apartment and the usual greetings, kisses and hugs were exchanged between the two of us, I wanted to ask what the surprise was, but Beth anticipated this by telling me that all good things must wait, and only after watching the video would she reveal what she had in store for me. ...

Carl’s heart thumped while he waited. There was nothing unusual about that. It always beat hard when he waited for her to visit. The phone could ring. His wife could come home. Any number of things could disrupt the carefully planned rendezvous. He checked himself in the mirror for about the twentieth time in an hour. Everything looked right, but it would not do to forget one of Mistress’s orders. ...

Chapter 3 Rachel took to rubber like a fish to water, even surprising me with how enthusiastically she embraced it. She pleaded and cajoled me until I consented to letting her take away one of my many pairs of latex panties, and a simple bra. She later told me that she was wearing them under her regular clothes for days, and if I am any judge of her reaction, no doubt rubbing herself to orgasm in them before she slept. ...

Let me introduce myself before I relate to you a story of an accident that happened involving liquid latex. I am an assistant at a lab that developed a way to permanently encase people in latex by soaking them in a liquid form of it. Since the procedure is irreversible, applicants have to go through a rigorous vetting process to ensure they truly understand the impact their decision will have on the rest of their lives. ...

1 - The great con Kanne and I had become friends through Reddit after we commented on a cosplay post. I had more-or-less-randomly-by-accident clicked on her profile and saw she’s into cosplay and stuff. I like the costumes she makes so I sent her a message to tell her that and she replied a few weeks later. We exchanged a few messages and soon we were talking on iMessage and we quickly discovered that we really like each other as friends. ...

Part 3 *CLANG* “Mmm…mmmph mmm uh!” My eyes snapped open as the sounds just outside my box woke me from my uncomfortable slumber. I’m not sure how long we’d been in the truck before I fell asleep, but every bump in the road had become a symphony of torment as the cardboard pressed into my skin, each jostle sending waves of discomfort through my bound body during our journey. Eventually, somehow, someway I’d managed to drift off into a fitful sleep, my body begging for a reprieve from the constant barrage of sensations. The steady rhythm of the truck’s engine had become a lullaby, and the coldness of the cardboard a strange sort of comfort. But now, as the truck stood still, silent save for the jostling going on mere feet away, I came to and tried my best to maneuver myself into a position to get a look through one of the small air holes that pierced the cardboard. ...

Part 2 “Alright ladies good job! I look forward to seeing you all on Monday for our next session," I called out as the last of the late morning’s yoga class dispersed. I started straightening up the mats, trying not to let my mind race with the thought of tonight. The anticipation was palpable, like a second skin that tightened with every breath I took. The days since last week had been a blur, I found myself obsessed with reliving the intense encounter with the deliveryman. I replayed the video over and over again, watching as the ropes coiled around my body, the way my skin turned red and my eyes watered from the painful pleasure of each tightening knot. The sight of him using my body for his own desires sent a thrill through me that I hadn’t felt in a very long time. The sounds of my own muffled moans and whimpers filled my ears as I watched, my hand unconsciously drifting down to caress my clit, feeling the same desperate need for release that had gripped me that night. ...

Part Two “Alright Fredrick, Gustav, lift her into place.” I heard Sonya’s voice from what felt like miles away. My body trembled as the two large men I had only caught glimpses of earlier that day obeyed her command. The metal pole was cold and unforgiving as it slid through the rings of my metal shackles and collar, the clank of bolts echoing in my ears as they secured me into place. ...

31: The Latex League Needs No Badges Rilliana Rilliana gritted her teeth as she listened to the lies being fed to the court and the jury. She looked at Summer and Ava sitting next to her. Ava had her hands clenched into fists and was staring at Sarah with dark, glittering eyes, while Summer’s shoulders shook. Phoebe could only shake her head and Rilliana couldn’t blame her. “So as you can see, everything was arranged with Mrs. von Nachtschwing, Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Wynters and my game show did not violate any laws or the contracts negotiated with the three women,” Sarah said, a cheeky smile appearing on her face. ...

Two Halves Every inch of the tall, statuesque blond that stepped off the elevator, perfectly balanced on a pair of moderately high heels, looked utterly professional. From the well pressed suit jacket and matching skirt, over a crisp white blouse unbuttoned just enough to provide a hint of what lay beneath without being obscene, to the perfectly aligned stockings sheathing her long legs with a hint of the garters holding them up visible as she walked, and the immaculately applied makeup enhancing her already striking features. Striding confidently down the hallways, as if she knew exactly where she was going, the woman unconsciously raised a hand to check her hair, confirming that the blonde locks were still confined in their loose bun, a few strands breaking free after a long day but even that imperfection only seemed to add to her allure. Smiling faintly with rosy lips she paused for a heartbeat to straighten out her clothes and brush an imaginary piece of lint from her suit coat, her grin growing just a notch as hands passed the familiar bands of the chastity belt that encircled her waist. Closing her eyes briefly and taking a breath, the woman allowed herself a moment to idly explore the edges of the stainless steel through her clothes, licking her lips ever so slightly in anticipation. ...

Promise of Steel Chapter 1 Absently humming to herself and tapping a toe to the nonexistent beat, Alys shifted her weight as she watched the numbers on the display slowly climb. Normally she much preferred to use the stairs, both for the exercise and the fact that it allowed her to avoid the frustrations of using this ancient, creaky, and painfully slow beast. Still, at least the elevator worked. Given how low the rent was she supposed she shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. And besides, today she was tired and wanted nothing more than to go home, put her feet up and spend the evening with her girlfriend. Or would slave be more appropriate? That set a familiar tingle of arousal racing through her body and, as she adjusted the weight of the backpack thrown casually over her shoulder, a slight but still rather wicked grin touched her dark lips. The day had been long, let it never be said that modeling wasn’t an exhausting profession at times, but it had also been enjoyable as well. It was always fun trying out new toys, and while it wasn’t her favorite position by any means, even she could enjoy submitting to the ropes from time to time. Still, as enjoyable as the day had been she had a feeling that the night was going to be even better. At least if she had anything to say about it. Grinning, she took to watching the numbers again and, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, the soft chiming of a bell announced her arrival as the elevator lurched to a stop. Smile widening in anticipation, she stepped out into the hallway and rolled her neck as she made the short walk down to her apartment door, already digging through her jeans for the keys. Reaching her destination, Alys re-adjusted the backpack again and bent down to open the lock with an ease born of much practice before nudging the door open with her foot she stepped into the small, but cozy living room and deposited her pack on the coffee table carefully, mindful of the delicate cargo within. ...

Chapter 8: In the Air Tonight Decades ago, Elise celebrated the first months in her new home…the second of her house of horrors bought and paid for with her salary as the beloved but aging polestar of the soap opera scene and her investment genius. After decades of living her secret double life on an LA property, it looked to everyone who “knew” her that she was downsizing to a property that would be easier for her in her advancing age. However, she and the contractors who built the home would know of the vast basement that added so much unseen space to the house. Not that it was “tiny” by any stretch of the imagination. The property spanned several acres, and in addition to the basement, it contained one crucial component that Elise wanted. She had an impressive koi pond on her last property and insisted on an even bigger and more impressive one for her new home. Nobody who helped design or build that pond would know of Elise’s sinister intentions or about those residents who would soon join the fish swimming within its barriers. At this point, that koi pond was empty of such intruders. ...

Sally’s Subject III: Leverage Tribunal* _When Denny regained consciousness, he was lying face down on a concrete floor. His wrists were bound close together behind his back with rigid cuffs. His ankles had received the same treatment, also clamped in a larger version of the cuffs on his wrists. His knees were bent back due to the short connecting chain running from hand to foot, through a ring suspended from the ceiling. When he tried to straighten his legs, his arms were pulled up behind his back, sending an agonizing pain through his shoulders._Okay, that’s not going to work. I’m in some kind of hogtie, except it’s with shackles instead of rope.* He turned his head to one side, trying to gauge how well he was trussed up. From what he could tell it wasn’t good. The connecting chain was too short to attempt any kind of movement. It wasn’t too much of a strain if he held still, but it would quickly pull taut if he strayed off his spot on the floor. ...

Alex, like many twenty-somethings, didn’t know what she wanted to do with her life after university. Whilst many of her classmates signed their souls away to big corporate firms or jetted off to the Global South to Instagram their rediscovery, she had neither the want for the former nor the money for the latter. So, she watched as her friends moved on while she demurred over what to do. Rather than face the humiliating prospect of moving back in with her parents, she decided to stick it out in London. But that meant finding a job. Loath to find yet another gastronomy gig with shitty wages, she scoured the job sites until she came across an ad for a sales assistant at a boutique sex shop. She was surprised at the candour of the shop – most of the time these places described themselves as “fashion stores” or something more discreet. But that wasn’t all. This place stated proudly that it was a women’s only sex shop: strictly no men allowed. The more Alex read about this place, the more she was interested. The pay was good. She wouldn’t have to deal with sleazy college guys leering at her. And she would be empowering women to embrace their sexuality (which was what a Gender Studies graduate should do, shouldn’t they?). After little deliberation, she sent in an application, and the next week she was invited for an interview. ...

29: Summer’s Kinky Birthday Ava stroked her living clothes with a soft smile and he changed into one of her sets of satin pyjamas, making her giggle. “Greed, give me a break…tomorrow is Summer’s birthday and I can’t play with you all the time, I can take care of her. Can you stand a day without me?” At first, her pyjamas didn’t budge until they disintegrated and reshaped into a silver collar that clasped around Ava’s neck. She carefully took it off and placed Greed on her bedside table. ...

Part 2 Chapter 6: Adventure The party stepped from the main street of Home Town onto a partly paved road that led towards a forest, Ellie walking at the back clutching the dagger and trying to decide what to do with it. The three warriors, Battle Babe, Bu-Shi-Doll and Valkyrie were leading and Amazon followed a little behind, casting occasional glances back at her daughter. Then came Katana Girl, walking straight-backed, her sword in her left hand. Despite her initial wonder at the world she had entered, Ellie was feeling very much that she did not fit in, that coming here had been a bad idea and deciding to play a Seductress was even worse. ...

Chapter 2 Chris woke up stiff, and confused. His arms wouldn’t respond and he struggled to move on the bed. A moment later, senses returning quickly, a firm hand turned his face to the side and a gorgeous pair of eyes smiled into his own. Her long auburn hair cascaded over the pillow and his heart skipped a beat. Bex, the woman he loved, was right there in bed beside him, taking care of his helpless form. Admittedly, he thought, it was she who had made him helpless in the first place, binding him tightly and expertly with the ropes that had held him in their inescapable embrace since last evening, but like any loving Domme she had been taking care not to cause any actual harm to him. ...

27: A Kinky Night is a Quiet Night “Hey, sweety…” “M…Mom?!” Caitlyn stuttered, quickly closing the gap between them with a quick step, before hugging her mother Terra. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she began to sob. Her mother gently hugged her and rocked her in her arms. “Hey… hey. It’s okay. I’m back,” Terra whispered, stroking her daughter’s back and hair, ”It’s all right now, honey.” “Mom, I missed you so much and I was so worried about you,” Caitlyn howled and hugged her mother tighter, as if she was afraid she might disappear again. ...

Part 3: Island Hunt The old man stood by the pontoon boat, eyeing the trio as they made their way down the dock. The two women, one dark haired and one brunette looked ready for a boating day. ‘Except for the shoes,’ he thought to himself. The women each wore mesh cover-ups, one black, the other white that hinted at the skimpy bikinis underneath. Each wore a pair of high heels, in matching colors. ...

Part 10 I followed behind her, trying to keep up as best I could and keep the chain slack. However, Eva seemed to delight in walking faster than I could manage with my chained ankles, eliciting squeals from me every time she pulled hard on the nipple chain. It was very painful, and I was glad when we reached dungeon number one, although I was dreading what was to come. As we entered, I saw Lara standing in the middle of the room on tip toes, her arms stretched high above her head and her wrist chain attached to a point on the ceiling. Gina stood next to her with a sadistic grin on her face. ...

Homestyle Part Six I was still reeling from the success of the past few weeks. The success of creating the first rubber suit off my production team in Birmingham was a genuine highlight. The work ahead was a bit staggering. Weeks ahead would prove challenging as I tried to assemble the resources to meet the needs to come closer to actual production. I also needed to reconnect with Sandy to see how our Minnesota rubber dominatrix studio project was going. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

I had a full night planned for my slave wife. I left her a note telling her to be prepared for an epic D/s night. Darkness came and I ordered her to go over to our casita where I had left her wrist and ankle cuffs, a collar with a leash, a black very short skirt, and a thin chain halter top which left her breasts fully exposed. I prepared our BDSM playroom, put in my favorite slave training dvd, and texted her to come back to the house. I knew her heart must be pounding and her stomach churning as she crossed the yard with a breeze blowing up her skirt (no panties) and her virtually naked top exposed for anyone to see. ...

Part 8 I could feel the blades of the clippers touching one of my little toes and I lay as still as I could. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the stocky girl poised and ready next to the doorway and heard the click of heels on the floor as Jeannie returned. Seconds later, Jeannie entered and screamed as she was forcibly grabbed, thrown to the ground and was held with a gun to her temple. Eva let me go and grabbed a ball gag and rope out of the tote bag. A couple of minutes later Jeannie lay helpless on the floor, her hands tied tightly behind her, the large black ball gag filling her mouth. Not a word was spoken between our two captors as together they tied Jeannie into an excruciatingly tight hogtie. Finally, a rope was fed through a hook on the ceiling and round Jeannie’s wrists and pulled tight, stretching her even further and ensuring that she could not roll on her side. She grimaced with pain. ...

3: Sirocco Don got the strangest phone call from Greg. Nel had asked him to come out to a spot in the desert near the area they called “the canyon”. Not there, but nearby and equally as desolate while still only a few miles outside of the desert town where they lived. Don was fine with it; it sounded interesting and he didn’t have anything else going on that Saturday summer morning. ...

Amanda was the only employee who actually enjoyed* the compulsory morning exercise sessions required by her Company. She really liked all the bending and stretching that everyone else hated and objected to and soon took to wearing a skimpy leotard that showed off her slender, flexible body to best advantage. Being naturally slim and a fitness enthusiast, it was easy for her to outdo her female colleagues, many of whom were “larger ladies” and without really meaning to, Amanda unwittingly managed to annoy quite a few of them with her enthusiasm and exhortations for them to “go for the burn” and reminders that there was “no gain without pain.” ...

Part 7 Alice and I had put Eva into slave storage a couple of hours ago after she’d tidied away the breakfast dishes. She was naked, lying on a mattress in the spare room with her hands bound behind her back and ankles tied together. She was kept in place by a short rope tying her collar to a pipe next to the wall. “Good morning slave,” said Jeannie as we entered the room. ...

21: Summer’s Kidnapping Disaster “Oooh shit,” muttered Summer as she was rudely awakened. After last night, she wanted nothing more than to sleep, but someone seemed to want to throw a spanner in the works of her plan. She turned to her side and fumbled for her cell phone. It rang loudly and sounded like cannon fire in her ears. She had difficulty reading the name of the troublemaker until her head finally clicked on and she saw who was calling. ...

Chapter 29 – Breaking my Fiancée Dinners with all the group in attendance were becoming more and more infrequent. Tim was gone, of course, so Lucija was spending more evenings at the dorm where she could study. Carl had moved in with Dr. Ana. It was no surprise when Mal announced that he was planning to head back and take over his father’s construction business. It was also no surprise that Reese was going with him, especially since she could continue being out graphic designer working remotely. ...

Chapter 1: Introductions and background Greetings. My name is Robert, friends and acquaintances call me Bob, close friends and relatives, including Mike, call me Bobbie. Sir Michael calls me Bitch when he is providing commands or instructions, he sometimes calls me Cunt or Pussy when he is administering discipline or is otherwise displeased with me. Mike, that is, Sir Michael served as my Dominant for a long week last May. He had me keep a daily journal of my trials detailing my training, lessons, and bondage so later I could fondly remember the pleasures and pains of my servitude. Subsequently, at his suggestion, I transcribed the journal into a narrative. From his training I have learned, often via a paddle, that suggestions from a Master are very similar to commands. Plus, knowing that he has retained photographs of some of my lessons, suitable for exploitation on social media, serves as an additional encouragement to comply. My original attempt to write about the events that transpired were accurate and detailed but was somewhat dry to read. Sir Michael wants me to share my experience with others as they may relish reading about my servitude, training and suffering. So also at his suggestion, I have rewritten that narrative into a chronicle in a story style so that it is a better read and captures the timeline and activity details as well as the exhilaration and dialog missing from the original document. ...

Part 7 More than once Brianna Wilde had mused on how odd it was that she found bondage so relaxing. No matter how strenuous the position, no matter how tight the bonds, and no matter how long she remained within them, something about the experience seemed to send the tension fleeing from her body. She knew it was all in her head, of course. After all her muscles often ached after some of the more extreme sessions she had experienced and even relatively modest bondage could be quite demanding on a physical level. But that did not seem to matter, something about being rendered helpless, about giving up all control, just spoke to her on an almost primal level. Made the stress and worry of the day just melt from her shoulders like water. Case in point, the blue-haired girl currently hanging in an intricate and beautifully crafted rope harness, trapped in one of the tightest hogties she had ever experienced with her head pulled back, her mouth stuffed to near capacity and a pair of clamps dangling from her nipples had somehow never felt more free. Some part of her had always wondered about that paradox and why it affected her so deeply but, as she swayed gently in her ropes watching the woman who had put her there carefully lower a vacbed containing an equally helpless woman trapped within onto the floor, Brianna found that she really didn’t care all that much. Even if she was extremely sexually frustrated at the same time. ...

Chapter 25 – Sex Toy Catalog Lucija had suggested that our company’s sex toy catalog pictures, both for the web and print, were sterile. They were just pictures of our products sitting on tables or against solid backdrops. “They show the products clearly, but they don’t incite the imagination of the customers,” she argued. “Besides, we should be using short video clips, especially on the more complex electronic products.” “But we don’t have the sets, lighting or photo equipment to take the kind of shots you are suggesting.” I countered. ...

When I finished school, I went to work for a large hotel chain as a bellboy to help pay for my studies. It soon became a bit on the dull side - 16 hours a day, pretty much non stop walking and believe me, at only 4’ 11”, it was a killer! Still at least it paid the fees and I could take the odd sneaky break here and there, mainly due to poor management. Which brings me to the story that changed my life! ...

Part 6 I lay on the cold concrete floor, naked and helpless. My hands were tightly tied behind my back. My ankles were roped together with a foot of slack between them. A heavy metal collar was locked round my neck and attached by a short chain to a ring on the floor. The room was dark and windowless, the only light coming in from the cracks around the door to the adjacent room. ...

We scheduled to meet at the theater, 15 minutes before the function began. I arrived a few minutes early, she had texted me she was on her way. It was a nice programme, a couple of piano pieces then orchestral music. She loves classical music and I appreciated her knowledge of culture. Right on time I saw her coming, dressed splendidly in her own elegant style. I saw people turning heads to see her, she commanded confidence on her walk.She found me in the crowd and smiled. I felt a small breeze, her perfume arrived before her. Once close to me we kissed and she said “Hi”. ...

Part 6 Despite all of her earlier bravado, some part of Brianna Wilde had wondered if she would come to regret her bold, and quite possibly foolish, decision to wear her chastity belt and literally nothing else as they headed to the convention floor. Had wondered if, as exciting as the prospect had seemed at the time, she’d freeze up as they grew closer and closer to the reality of being so utterly naked in front of a crowd. It wasn’t even the idea of being embarrassed that had bothered her, not really. She’d embarrassed herself plenty of times in the past after all. No, what had truly gotten under her skin was the thought of failing as strange as that sounded. She knew that her mistresses would not have offered a hint of protest, would have turned back instantly and without question if she’d asked, but giving up like that felt so wrong. Especially after she’d been so confident in the face of Roxanna’s gentle concern and Sofia’s bright enthusiasm. And so, despite the familiar swirl of butterflies in her stomach, and the almost thrilling tingle of nerves under her skin, the blue-haired had simply taken a deep breath and kept walking, the feeling of carpet beneath her bare feet an oddly grounding sensation. ...

Chapter 21 – Another Demerit Trial When I checked the security camera’s later that afternoon, Lucija and Paula had tied the slut’s left ankle to her left thigh, holding her left foot up to her ass. They had her standing on just her right foot. Her wrists were in suspension cuffs, I guess Lucija didn’t want any more handcuff marks. Her arms were pulled back in a strappado and tied high up on the bars. If they had tied her in this position right after I sent them downstairs, she would have been in this stressful position for about 20 minutes. I was about to get worried when I checked another camera angle and saw Paula, sitting just out of the cell, watching the slut carefully. Well, I wanted them to take the slut’s mind off her troubles. I was quite sure she wasn’t thinking about anything except when Paula was going to let her down. ...

Part 2 I FIND MYSELF crying over my rotten luck for the first time in months. This is why I usually try to avoid thinking of anything beyond my present concerns. I take a moment to compose myself. Then I turn around and realize Galasso is leaning against the doorframe of the suite I’ve been cleaning and I jump about a foot. How long has he been there? There’s a girl lurking behind him, too - it’s Candy. She’s allowed to give me orders, but right now she’s just standing behind Galasso with a neutral expression. She’s a short, small woman, her strawberry blonde hair in a long braid. She has nothing on but high heels and a pair of gauzy pink panties wet with cum, and her arms are in a box tie behind her back, which thrusts her B-cups front and center. Given Galasso is shirtless it’s safe to assume the two were fucking just a few minutes ago. ...

Chapter 1 – The Journey Monday 23rdMarch 2020 It was mid-afternoon and Claire stood on the platform at Clapham Junction waiting for her train down to the Surrey countryside. She was nervous, firstly the COVID-19 news was getting worse all the time and there were lots of people around. Who knows what is going to happen? Work had told her on Friday to work at home this week due to the virus as everybody was scared about travelling into the City where she worked as a junior lawyer for a restaurant chain. ...

Part Three Jessica waited out the four days till Jeff’s birthday in a state of anxiety. She had found time to wash out her new corset when her husband wasn’t around. A little horse trading at work had gotten her a half day shift for Tuesday. She had considered shaving herself clean but couldn’t quite work up the nerve. The plan was “panties on” for the photo shoot. But there was always the possibility that things could get out of hand (not that that ever happened, practical Jessica smirked.) ...

Chapter 15 – New Products and Testing The next day it was business as usual around the chateau. Paula did put off Heather’s Saturday exercise walk to let her ass heal but did bring her up and let her lay in the sun all morning. Most of the group went on a half-day bike ride then spent the afternoon at the beach. More than a few times Reese, Maggie or Paula had spotted local boys watching them from the rocks as most of them didn’t have swimsuits and they tended to sunbathe nude. Being nude on beaches wasn’t that unusual around the Adriatic but it didn’t surprise me that these three bodies drew teenage boys like moths to flame. The women just waved and kept sunbathing. I wished we could take Heather to the beach, but locals would hang out there on weekends and sometime in the week. I doubt the locals would have maintained their high opinion of us if we had taken Heather, in full chains, to the beach. ...

Wenda’s Paint and Cabinetry While on their usual morning walk, Wenda exclaimed, “Well, I must say, Lloyd looks like a changed man! He seems so much more… confident these days! You working him more now that he’s working himself less?” With a grin and a blush Jenny replied, “Something like that. I’m just glad he’s decided to give up Parliament and get back into private practice. He’s so much happier now.” ...

Part Eight: Prisoner of the Xlant II …The unyielding frame I had been attached to wasn’t going anywhere, and I felt like a part of this inanimate object because of this, my rotations eventually coming to a near frictionless stop. In other words I was little more than a thing, really a thing trapped within a thing; almost like a butterfly caught in a hungry spider’s web. If not quite a device myself, then something affixed and mounted to that device, and therefore still an integral part of it. I had been an actual new crew member onboard the Fortunate, at least for a very short period of time, but then I had been made - or one could say remade - into something much more fantastic and useful for the crew to use; and use me they did! I’d been used before though, so the precedent had already been set, but I digress. Anyway, this almost made me a technological accessory device aboard the Fortunate as well, perhaps an organically breathing and desired one - maybe even a needed one to help maintain a highly skilled crew at peak efficiency - but this is the direction my mind drifted towards when it was quiet and I could think just a bit introspectively. ...

Part 18. Torture Room Tour and Experience “Did I cum while or after I passed out?” Emma asked as she was being walked to her next destination after being cleaned up. She had little time to recover from her kinky near death experience as she saw it. Being choked out was something she wasn’t against. Drowned by someone else’s piss was not on her list. It just came to show Emma’s vulnerability inside Subspace Prison and her status as epsilon. She was definitely nervous but also curious and excited about what the guards and the warden would do to her. They were pushing her limits further than she expected at times but she both dreaded and desired more. While she had a bit of a scare, she knows that her health and life in general were important especially with some of the extra precautions she has been forced to take. ...

“I HAD FINALLY DONE IT!” I thought to myself. A few weeks ago, I hit the largest lottery ever. After hitting it I bought a large plot of land in the northern Rocky Mountains. I ordered a house built on the land and thanks to modern building technology, it was already completed. Sorry, I am getting ahead of myself. The year is 2104. After a series of technological leaps and the invention of practical space travel people were looking to the moon, Mars and IO for colonization, forgetting about the Earth. That’s how I was able to buy the land and get the house built so quickly. ...

Part 2 - Severance Package Soaring through the air, I joyously fluttered about the jungle foliage, my glistening feathers reflecting the sun’s rays like tiny prisms of light. I let vibrant melodies fill my heart with joy, and my songs spread throughout the canopy. In that moment, I felt a deep sense of awe that such beauty could exist in this wild place, and I marveled at the lush vibrant green of my surroundings. ...

Part 16. Something About Mary Emma found herself in the shower but not alone. The petite, adolescent-looking Kit was suspended by the manacles in the shower. Her legs draped over Emma’s shoulder with Emma’s face buried in her kitten’s kitty. Emma was sure Kit was truly mewling over the pleasure she was receiving. Emma wasn’t the only one pleasuring Kit in the shower. Janice had been waiting for them along with Ophelia when they returned to the suite. Though Ophelia hadn’t joined them, Janice’s face was buried in Kit’s backside, her tongue buried inside the tight ring of her outer sphincter. Lady Chastity was still taking control of her damsel. ...

Chapter 45: Crucifixion Picnic, Crux The winch on the Jeep had pulled Peggy’s near naked body so that she was in a perfect position; perfect to be crucified at least. Her arms were pulled almost to the eye-bolts through which the cables ran and that put her arms at about a V with a 45% angle. Peggy was immediately surprised at how much strain this put on her shoulders. She should have grabbed the wood dowels built into the suspension wrists cuffs before they started to lift her, but she was too surprised. Her ankles were bound together with a leather strip, so she bent her knees and felt for the small, sloped platform with her feet. She found it, but when she tried to stand up, her feet slipped off. The platform sloped down at about 45% and her feet were sweating and dirty. Trying again, she got her heels dug into the very narrow ledge at the back of the platform and she was able to push up with her legs enough to reach the dowels in the cuffs for a little relief. ...

When Andrew Stafford kissed his beloved wife goodbye, he was excited. Not to be away from his adoring, empathic, and intensely affectionate wife - they had excellent boundaries - but because the job itself was exciting. Enticing. A photoshoot in French Guiana; expenses reimbursed. Two weeks away from Avonville, two weeks in the wild seeing the trees and birds and predators. The beloved husband also knew that Mel wanted a little time. Not time to herself, no - time with the girls. Her and Katya had been planning something, since Katya’s beloved boy-toy was away. Poor Katya was getting a bit depressed, and Melanie was going to have a lovely girl’s week planned. And, after the two weeks, she told hubby , in no uncertain terms, just how absolutely, horribly, intensely erotic things were going to be when he got back. ...

Delia’s parents were rich… more than comfortably rich. They were rich, rich. And she grew up with all of the wealth and privilege that goes along with that status, including legacy membership to one of the most sought-after sororities at Arizona State. And more important to this story, she had almost unlimited access to her parents’ luxury cabin at Lake Havasu on the Arizona-California border. Most people who stay for a weekend at one of these cabins are paying a high AirBnB rental that most of us could never afford. For Delia, however, it was merely a matter of making sure her parents or one of their important clients wasn’t using the cabin that weekend. Her parents rarely went to the lake anymore, and since her dad retired, there were very few clients who needed that favor to clinch a big deal. The one payment, if you want to call it that, which her parents required was that she close down the cabin at the end of the season. ...

-Burkittsville “You mean the Blair Witch is supposed to be in this small town?” Bradly asked his girlfriend Stacey. “There is no Blair Witch, Brad. It was only a movie but they used the name of the town. I just thought it would be neat to come to Burkittsville on Halloween, kind of a ghost story trip.” Cassie answered. “Well, if there ain’t no Blair Witch, why are we driving past this creepy old mansion to get to a cemetery at midnight on Halloween? What’s supposed to happen?” Jenny’s boyfriend Tyler asked. ...

With the sort of nearly perfect stillness that could only come from one who had left breathing behind long ago, Murial du Sang sat nearly motionless in the shadowy expanse of her bedroom, perched on a decadently soft chair lined in velvet as she stared unblinkingly into the mirror of her vanity, green eyes flashing like emeralds in the half light as she carefully outlined them with a cosmetic pencil. More than one person over the decades had told her that she had no need to paint her face, pointing out with a sort of disbelieving awe that her marble pale skin was absolutely perfect and free from blemishes, but she persisted regardless. While it was true that there was a perfection to her body that was almost unnatural, precisely because it was unnatural, old habits died hard and besides that she had found that a bit of deftly applied makeup could transform her beauty into something truly striking. Becoming a vampire had done far more than simply kill her and freeze her age at that exact moment. As the Blood had overtaken her, remade her, it had changed her in ways both gross and subtle. The redhead could admit that she had always been proud of her appearance, but the Embrace had taken it to all new levels. Evened out imperfections, smoothed away scars and amplified the lithe grace she had long cultivated as a dancer into a sort of predatory allure that was both enticing and frightening, a siren song that drew people to her and melted hearts with a smile. More than one of her kind had compared the effect to the colorful scales of a venomous snake, a display that lured the eye even if you knew it was dangerous. Perhaps because you knew it was dangerous. Even more than the strength to rip a door off its hinges, or the speed to cross a room in the blink of an eye, Murial considered that predatory charisma to be the greatest of her bloodline’s gifts and by far her most dangerous weapon. Other lines might possess far more fantastical powers, and indeed she had met vampires capable of some truly astonishing feats such as transforming into animals or vanishing from sight or even clouding the senses with illusions, but as impressive as those demonstrations had been she would not trade her own subtle gifts for anything in the world. Twisting your flesh into alien forms or solidifying your blood into blades of incomparable sharpness were certainly interesting tricks, but not nearly so useful, especially if you did not wish to advertise your nature to the world. ...

…I laid in bed, not quite awake, my mind slowly coming online after one of the most kinky dreams of my life, and that was saying something as I had been having some wild ones lately. My husband Greg had left early on another of his extended business trips, he was taking as much work as he could handle lately as we had a new home and mortgage that was truthfully just a bit intimidating. ...

Rebecca Simard had just escaped from prison. She had been locked away for a seven-year sentence for grand theft and other charges. She was having none of it though and staged an elaborate escape after only a few months into her sentence. Rebecca was a slim woman with jet-black hair that was done up in a bob. She stood at 5’6” and had a tattoo of a heart on her wrist; she was a beautiful woman and stood out in a crowd. It was the very reason she decided to lay low with a friend after she escaped – she would easily stand out and be sent right back to prison, likely for much longer this time. ...

Part Two Well if you think that after my close encounter as part of the stock of meatgirls previously would have put me off from ever trying it again, you’d be wrong. Maybe the strange desire to be kept as one of them, an object to be stored away until sold, would eventually lead to my own demise, and the fact that I came close to that should have dampened my enthusiasm, well it certainly dampened other parts at the thought of me being sold as a meatgirl. But the desires remained and though Ollie, my husband, was very reluctant to put me in harm’s way again, he really didn’t have much say in the matter. ...

Part Three The playtimes continued, either by my own hand or by my husband’s. I again often found myself naked, bound and stored away downstairs with the other meatgirls, I was now just another product waiting for the next customer. Or I was kept bound to either of the beds in our apartment above the shop, waiting for my ‘Master’ to come and take his ‘slave-girl’ for his pleasure, some of the times leaving me tied to the bed the entire night or placed away in our very own storage area, the cupboard in the spare room, usually that was used when we played my objectification fetish during the week and one of the other workers would be down in the shop the next day. ...

Part One My first weekend of becoming a meatgirl was very nearly my last, I had finally managed to persuade my husband Ollie to keep me naked, bound and gagged while being stored away with the other meatgirls, something that I had wanted to try for a very long time. Things were going as planned but then the trouble started… I think my fascination with meatgirls first started in my childhood, I used to look at them while they were displayed in the store windows and I was in awe at their beauty and physique, the way that their bodies were presented while they advertised what was available inside the store, to me they looked very powerful and proud of what they were, well as a small girl that’s was the impression that I got from seeing them. ...

Getting There The scenery outside the airplane window was empty desert, punctuated with the equally desolate mountain ranges. The small twin-engine plane was a four seater, with the pilot in front and Darla in the back. After leaving the civil airport in Ontario, outside Los Angeles, she was able to track their progress eastward until they reached the Mojave Desert. At that point she was lost. The landscape below them was a featureless expanse of rock, gravel and sagebrush. There were no roads, either paved or dirt, to indicate anyone had ever been down there. Their destination was definitely off the beaten track, though it made sense since Mr. G’s establishment required isolation in order to exist. ...

We had arrived at Joan’s weekend property a couple of hours outside of town. “Hop out and open the gate,” Joan said as she pulled the car off the main road and onto the dirt track. I did as I was told. After all, that was the deal. She drove the car in, stopping just inside. I closed the gate and went to get back into the car only to find that she had locked the doors and was standing beside the car. She had an overnight bag in her hand. As I approached she said “take off all your clothes, you can leave your joggers on.” ...

Part 3 Chapter 16 Natalie The next day brought new challenges. When she saw the breakfast set up in front of them, she couldn’t help but be amazed. Trixie made an effort to try everything at least once. The sausages and stewed tomatoes tasted very good to her, but when she was offered tippers, she went on strike. “Today I have to spend most of my time talking to my asset managers about some things,” Antje explained. “I’ve asked Frank to drive you around London a bit and show you the main sights. I can’t say exactly how long that will take me, but when I’m done, I’ll call Frank and you can pick me up.” ...

I’m awake. Suddenly and without reason, so I think. But I know there is always a reason I wake. I just don’t know what it is yet, this time. I am snug in my bed on this cold December eve, but now awakened for a reason I can’t discern, my senses are hyperbolic. I hear the wind warbling its way through the oak outside my window. A whisper beckons, but it’s only the furnace starting to heat before the fan kicks in. A tiny creak high above draws my ear – the roof or attic perhaps shrinking ever so slightly in the frigid air. I pull the comforter up to cover my head, as if to protect me from phantoms roaming the night. I am once again asleep; at least I dream that I am. ...

Peggy and Maggie were excited their new boyfriends were willing to visit the family farm. Both were city boys, so the farm was a new experience for both. Bernie and Billy had never been on a farm to actually see pigs and cows. They learned pigs really do like being in the mud. The boys were even allowed to watch a butchering as the pigs were scalded in a large tub, cut and hung up awaiting the butcher’s knife. The girls jokingly teased the boys that they would love to hang the boys naked from the rafters like the pigs and play with them. Bernie and Billy didn’t know whether to laugh, run or take them up on the offer. ...

Part 2 …The bike ride home was uneventful, except that I could feel the tension building within me every mile closer we got towards the town we all grew up in. My happy place was almost certainly someplace else one day, but where? I wanted a life with my boyfriend turned one day into my husband, but this happy go lucky riding on the back of Ken’s Milwaukee vibrator-life was fun too. Away from home, away from that environment, no real responsibilities; did I really have to go back? ...

Book 3 Chapter 01 “Your sister was right. You are the most stubborn person I have ever met,” Empusa said to Charity in her proper British accent.. On the other side of the steel bars that formed a sparse cell furnished with only a narrow cot, Charity raised her right hand with her middle finger extended. Empusa scoffed. “The groomers and stable hands report that you are constantly talking to yourself. I know what you are trying to do! You obviously have decided that if you can hold on to your language then you can prevent the Zoic Amplifier that is locked around your waist from transitioning you to your true calling as a womanimal.” ...

Part Thirteen 7 Day 51 After the long, lonely night in the holding pen, Emma found herself being carried back to Steve’s office, she didn’t want to go and tried to protest when Andy picked her up, she wanted to remain with the other meatgirls, and maybe finally end her days. But she found herself again placed in a chair, with Steve, Susan and Andy looking at her, she feeling slightly more submissive and accepting now in Steve’s presence. ...

I was already lying across the spanking / fucking bench when the first partygoers arrived. Julie Ann, called J by everyone… and Mistress J by those in the inner circle… was there to meet them. She quickly explained, “Mistress Regina was called away on urgent business, but she didn’t want to cancel the party, so she asked me to act as hostess.” She pointed to me and said, “Besides, we have already arranged for slut zara to be here tonight. I’m sure everyone will enjoy themselves.” ...

Part Thirteen 6 Day 46 Finally, the journey was over, the rear doors opened and she was carried out, she then realised that she had made it to the store that Andy ran, she saw him as she was unloaded from the truck by the driver, and Emma happily watched as he scanned her into the stores inventory with a smile. She was then placed inside the storeroom where she spent another blissful night sharing the space with the other meatgirls. It had been great to see a friendly face again, even though briefly and she wondered what Andy would be doing with her while she was here. Emma managed to sleep well that night, her dreams were much easier than previously, though she still ended up being cooked and served, this time it was to Andy and Susan, who delighted in tasting Emma’s flesh. ...

Part Thirteen 5 Day 9 Emma was woken up by the feeding system, relieved to find that she was still safely stored away, with the lovely feeling of the other meatgirls gently rubbing up against her. She was happy that It was just another dream, though Emma wondered if they were a foreshadowing of things to come for her. Her contemplations were suddenly interrupted by the workers entering and grabbing the next meatgirl for their display, it signified that this was the start of another day. The storeroom again went dark when they left, leaving the remaining meatgirls to continue enjoying their final moments. ...

Part Thirteen 4 Day 4 – The first storeroom* The next morning Emma awoke from her nightmare with the familiar feeding cycle, the other meatgirls waking and starting to move their bodies against each other, the gentle moans of each meatgirl as she sought closeness, pleasure and comfort from the ones standing next to them. This is what she remembered, her many days spent hanging in the storerooms, getting and giving what pleasure that she could to the others strung up there with her. Eventually their pleasure was interrupted when one of the store workers entered the storeroom, she seemed to recall their names as Bill and Todd, but she couldn’t be quite sure. ...

Part 9. An Unworthy Development Emma woke up in a panic. She tried to move but she was face down with her breasts smashed underneath her making it harder to breathe. Her neck seemed immobile with her face in a cushioned ring that opened up and let her see the ground below. Her arms were strapped straight out from the sides of her body. Her legs had a little play as her ankles were strapped down about a foot apart. Her knees and hips were not and she had some wiggle room to move. ...

Part Thirteen 3 Day 2 – Moved from the auctions. The next morning Emma woke up, the dream that she had been having was not real, thankfully she was still here in the holding pen in the auction yard. She then felt the movement from the others around her in the pen, the cool liquid that was now feeding them waking them all up from their slumber. Emma realised that she had managed to fall asleep, she thought it was mainly due to her extended periods of being kept like this, her prior experiences giving her an advantage she guessed, while the others seemed to have a restless night. Though the fact that the other meatgirls seemed to gather closer together and rub each other’s bodies against the others, either for warmth or comfort, she thought may have contributed to the lack of sleep on their part. ...

Part Three After the success of the last display that we had in the castle with the haunted house, it had been really well received by the public, and so the castle’s owners had decided to focus on having more live entertainment and displays; they had even hired an events manager to run them, Hanna, and I had been placed under her to act as her assistant. Which basically meant that on top of my other duties around the castle, and my time serving as the castle maiden, I would also be helping her with organising various upcoming events. ...

Part 1 – The Meeting She saw him sitting at the table in the corner of the restaurant’s outdoor dining area. It was a beautiful spring day, and it was the perfect setting for their meeting. Public but not crowded. Privacy to a point, but enough to know that they had to keep their voices down. Not that it mattered to Monica. She loved to push her clients’ buttons by being just a little too loud to cause them to shrink in embarrassment. ...

Chapter 40: The Weekend, Varieties of Bondage “Protocol back on, Regina.” Fred declared, “And Clair, I think, since Regina has figured out our ‘game’, you can leave protocol off.” “Awww, you mean I don’t get any more beatings?” Clair whined. “Oh, I didn’t say that,” Fred laughed, “I just don’t think we need to roleplay punishments anymore, I’ll just beat you because we both enjoy it. Clair, grab the key to Regina’s chain, time to move to the basement.” ...

Part Thirteen 2 When Steve eventually returned after taking his time, there before him stood the vision of loveliness that a now very naked Emma’s body presented to him. She had removed her dress, shoes and wig, placing them on the desk and sat there with her hands in her lap, with her eyes cast down, looking every part the submissive slave girl that Steve knew that she loved to be, waiting for him to return. He had seen this docile side of Emma before, so he now knew for sure that she had given in to her own compliant thoughts and desires, the inner meatgirl in her winning out and coming to the fore. ...

I was asked to tell this story from my perspective some time ago, and seeing how I am presently suffering from a minor bout of writer’s block on and off, I thought it might make a good detour from the other purely fictional projects I have going on. I will tell this story as I remember it, and there is some fiction here too, but such is necessary to keep the real-world players from realizing it’s about them, as there were a few others involved in this particular one. I’ve played with the locations to keep consistency too, but this is more about actions, our actions, rather than the actual locations. ...

1: Force Me Nel sighed loudly. This really was all her boyfriend’s fault! Now here she was, playing sex slave to him and his best friend for most of the weekend! It was a long story, she thought. It actually started about two months ago. Greg was her boyfriend, kinky as hell, and she appreciated that in a boyfriend. Don was Greg’s best buddy and someone Nel really valued as a friend, her best male friend after Greg. They ate lunch together every day at the school where they were all seniors and the three of them were pretty much inseparable. ...

Part Twelve: Pre-packed meat for sale After spending the entire day looking after her baby, now growing more each day, Emma finally had the chance to relax and spend some time with her husband Nick, she had looked forward to some alone time with him, and with the baby now settled it was the perfect time to indulge in some adult things. Even just talking about how his day had been seemed to be much more exciting than her day, filled with baby talk and other things, so when the baby finally drifted off to sleep, she told Nick that she was heading off to the shower, and teasing him that maybe she could have a little surprise waiting for him in the bedroom. But when she left the bathroom, she saw waiting for her were some ropes on the bed, and Nick standing there waiting for her, it seemed that he had his own plans for the evening, maybe something that she would enjoy. ...

Part Eleven After the birth of her new baby girl, Emma spent all her waking hours devoted to taking care of the new arrival; her thoughts of her time as just another meatgirl now put well back in her mind, and when not taking care of the baby she spent time working on getting her body back into shape. There were the rare and wonderful times that, while the baby was asleep, content after feeding from her, that she and Nick got to spend some alone time either playing with each other in bed or with her tightly bound to the bed and available to him to use her. She liked those times and recalled the many hours and days that she had spent bound up previously, bringing back some very happy memories as well as the long-forgotten bad ones, but she didn’t focus on those; that was a whole world away now. She was quite content to stay home and take care of Nick and the baby that had come into their lives. ...

Part 8. The Apprentice And The Three Lovers Miss Keys was back in the room in front of Emma. She asked, “How are you doing?” Emma responded, “I am fine. Breasts still burn. Nose feels odd and achy. Foot is fine. My pussy is wet with anticipation. Yet I am, in ways, terrified of what you have planned.” With a smirk, Miss Keys responded, “Do you regret meeting me and signing the contract yet?” ...

6: Phoebe’s First Case Phoebe grinned from ear to ear as she climbed the creaking stairs and a door blocked her path. She read her name. “Phoebe M. Wynters Private Investigator” was written in gold letters on the small glass panel of the door. She pulled out the key her landlord had given her and put it in the lock. Phoebe pushed open the door and entered for the first time her small three-room apartment in what her landlord had assured her was the best neighborhood in all of Leon City, Falenplaza. ...

…With a foreboding feeling making me sick to my stomach, I realized that this man’s few words to me, combined with his further acts of restraint, not to mention silencing me as he had, led me to the conclusion that I wasn’t going anywhere in the short term. The cops WOULDN’T be called either, this man and his employers dealing with me directly, and likely far more viciously than the law could possibly allow. Just as a common burglar rightly fears an armed homeowner far more than the police, I would have been wise to fear this eventual outcome myself. The cops had rules to follow, where this man was setting me up to just up and disappear, the only apparent rule for him, and his employers, was to protect their collection at any price. ...

Part 2 As I heard Eva drive away, I pulled and twisted in the ropes trying to find a little bit of slack, but there was none and I only succeeded in hurting myself. Alice had tied me very securely hours before and now the back-arching hogtie Eva had left me in had made every rope much tighter. The strain on my shoulders and back coupled with the ropes cutting into my wrists and ankles was almost unbearable already. On top of that, my jaw was beginning to ache from the large ball-gag Eva had gleefully crammed into my mouth and wrenched tight. I glanced at Alice and murmured something as best as I could through the gag, but she didn’t respond, her head dropped down and her eyes closed. I hoped we would both get through this and decided that remaining totally still was my best option. We suffered in silence. ...

Part Nine Emma knew that deep down that she would eventually end up like this, her weird fantasies bringing her to her own downfall. Here she was hanging upside down naked, her bound ankles had been attached by the men working here in the factory to the chain that would carry her to her last moments. She watched as she hung there as the line of meatgirls before her move towards some distant machine, the dark interior looked very menacing, the whole production line turned the meatgirls into processed meats. ...

Part Ten Today was a day for some good and some bad news for Emma, the bad news was that her many wonderful times spent as a meatgirl were going to come to an end, which was really disappointing to her, she loved spending time either on display or kept in the storeroom with the other meatgirls, her wrists bound and held above to one of the hooks in the ceiling. Spending some quality time rubbing her naked body against the other meatgirls, it was a blissful way to spend the day, her mind lost to her desires and fantasies, any other thoughts forgotten about until she was brought back to reality when Nick brought her back out from the storeroom to take home at the end of the trading day. ...

Part Eight It had been a few months since the day that Emma had been taken from the store by the gang of thieves, and then transported and on-sold to several locations, before eventually being rescued by the Livestock Squad. And since then, there have been a number of changes around her little world. Steve has taken on more business and has moved across into managing all of the stores, and also becoming a wholesaler with the purchase of the one that Emma had been taken to. The owners were now in jail for their part in the stolen meatgirl trade or sent off to become processed meats themselves. ...

Part Seven Emma woke up and felt that familiar itch that she gets from time to time, snuggling up next to her sleeping husband, Nick, she knew that she would soon be asking for him to bind her and place her inside the storeroom, it was going to be another one of those days with her as part of the inventory, her wrists bound to the ceiling hook and her naked body rubbing gently up against one or two of the other meatgirls inside the storeroom. ...

Part Six The last few months had been wonderful for both Emma and Nick, after their wedding they had grown much closer to each other and having moved all of her belongings into Nick’s tiny apartment above the store, it felt more like home to her now. And after finding out more about Emma’s time over at Steve’s store in his display, and the reasons why it happened, Nick had reluctantly allowed himself to relax more with Emma and her desires about being another meatgirl. ...

The throbbing sound from the heavy bass drum and the monotonous baseline could clearly be heard through the door of the restroom. One could think there were speakers mounted inside the room but no, the club just played it loud. Just like its patrons wanted it. The restrooms were very spacious for a club of its kind, even giving its occupants a mirror and sink of their own, but that was to be expected since the club was one of the most exclusive ones in the area. It was the perfect venue to con rich people of their wealth as they indulged in the many pleasures the district offered. ...

She stood there just inside my view. The bright purple strap-on was glistening in the faint light as she applied lubricant. For safety and to make me say it one last time, she asked me if I wanted this from her and if so to beg. I was on the verge of ecstasy in my mind, running wild with feelings of pleasure and endorphins putting every nerve in my body on edge with wanting her to use me. She pulled my blindfold back down, blocking all sight and most sounds from my consciousness. Hands holding my legs and pulling me towards as she prepared to sheath her toy inside of me and penetrate my body now as well as my mind. ...

Chapter 4 – Still a game? Alice slips into Sarah’s cell and locks the door behind her. To prepare Sarah for her punishment, she removes the chastity devices. With the chastity bra and belt off, Sarah feels a mix of relief and terror. Relief that the painful spikes pressing into her flesh are gone, and that she can finally breathe again, but terror at what is to come. Alice taunts Sarah, “Enjoy this moment while it lasts, Sarah, because after today you will be wearing this belt forever. You’ll never be able to satisfy your sinful desires again.” Alice’s taunts only serve to add to her fear, as Sarah realizes that this might be the last time she will not be wearing the chastity belt ever again. Sarah’s emotions are a jumbled mess as she waits for the next step in her punishment. ...

Chapter 3 – Turning it up a notch Alice unlocks the chains wrapped around Laura’s waist and removes the cuffs from Laura’s ankles, allowing her to stand for the first time in what feels like hours. She then leads Laura to an empty area of the dungeon and secures her wrists in front of her with a short length of chain that is attached to the ceiling. As Alice tightens the chain, Laura feels the tension increase in her arms, until her feet are almost lifted off the ground. Laura feels a stretching sensation in her shoulders and arms as she is almost suspended from her wrists, making her feel vulnerable and exposed. ...

Book 2 Chapter 01 A gibbous moon illuminates the mountains and valleys below. Its light only shines through the canopy of evergreen in brief patches. Somewhere, in the dark spaces between, chains are rattling. There is a rhythm to the sound. Soon the chains are accompanied by grunting, and another voice panting. Occasionally a muffled moan. There is a voice - soft, melodic - broken occasionally by pops and clicks. ...

Chapter 25: Farm, Morning Fred overslept. “OH SHIT!” He awakened with a start. Looking at the clock he realized it was 9:30am, not awful but he should have thought to set his phone alarm. He never intended to leave Clair for, what, eight hours. Two glasses of wine and all the excitement of last night and he slept like a baby, he realized with some guilt. “Well,” he thought, “I need to stop thinking like Clair’s boyfriend and start thinking like her Dom.” ...

… Drinking to excess is never good, but I was having one of those weeks, and an after work naked step on the digital and infallible scale, accompanied by a very critical self assessment in my bathroom’s full length mirror had driven me there; literally to drink. I get like this sometimes, and reading between the lines when talking with my girlfriends I’m surely not the only one. Anyway, it was almost time for another new year’s resolution, you know lose twenty pounds, get in shape and actually start making use of the gym that I belong to anyway, that kind of thing. Nobody’s perfect after all, or so my husband tells me, his unconditional acceptance of my many faults both refreshing and ever so slightly guilt inspiring. ...

Part Four Emma having finally recovered from her treatment at Steve and Nick’s hands, being prepared by a friend of Steve’s, then placed in an oven to ‘cook’, and ultimately being served up on a platter in a restaurant, she had realised one of her deepest, dark fantasies to its end conclusion and survived. Now, having found each other again, they both had started to see each other on a more regular basis, and while she loved having Nick bind and gag her, their playtime seemed to be more strictly in the bedroom and not down in the store. ...

Part Two It had been a few weeks since she had last left Nick’s store; she had loved her time as his meatgirl on display; she had felt very sore and stiff but contented with what she had gone through. She had finally lived out most of her submissive fantasies of herself as nothing more than a meatgirl, treated like an object to be sold and used. Though after going through being kept like the other girls, she now knew and realised that couldn’t go the whole way; she wanted to be free to enjoy her life to the fullest. But this desire to again be a meatgirl and be on display in the store was always in the back of her mind. ...

Part 3. Jake was one of the party semi-regulars, he wasn’t part of the main party crowd, and he had PolySci, one of my morning classes, and Economics, one of my afternoon classes, with me. Coming out of PolySci the next day, he called me over. I was very cautious, what happened in the basement was supposed to stay in the basement, but it turns out I worried for nothing. He asked to walk with me wherever I was going (to my car), he had a question for me. ...

Part 4. The plane landed with a loud bump and a subdued squeal of tires underneath us, and we rolled out to a stop. New York City. Bucket list item – check. I had been looking at the Statue of Liberty as we flew around for the offshore approach, Antonio promised me I’d get a lot closer look tomorrow. OK, I mentally braced myself. Girlfriend. Look loving. Make it good. Starting now. ...

Part 2. Antonio Meraz was a quiet, standard intense Italian guy. Liz told me he played rugby like he did everything else, looked it over, planned his steps, then made things happen. He was scary good, she said, when he wanted to be. He had shown up at a few of the parties, kept an eye on me from a distance, but never did anything with me. Two or three of the players didn’t want anything to do with what was being done to me, and he was one of them. Happy to socialize, happy to drink the beer, wasn’t into abusing the furniture. He took crap from some of the guys for never doing anything with me, even when they taunted him to come up and kiss me or feel me up or have sex with me, but he pretty much just waved a beer bottle at them and laughed them off. They all did respect him, he was almost a 4.0 student, came from some manufacturing family in New York City, was a marketing and management double major, and everyone had penciled him in as one of these “take over Dad’s company when he gets old enough” stories. And by all the looks of things he could. And he could kick a rugby ball, Liz told me, half the field and quite often land it in a four-foot circle. ...

Part 5. Fallout Miss Keys had Emma strip naked before cuffing her hands to a suspension bar over the bathtub she ended up standing in, within the middle of the room. Her chastity belt was removed before Emma was required to step each leg on either side of the tub, one at a time. A winch lowered her hands about a foot to allow her legs to be more than three feet apart from each as her knees bent in a slight squat where the upper part of her calves rested against the tub. Miss Keys put ankle cuffs on Emma and the locked chains from the ankle cuffs and the eye bolts just under the lip of the tub. Miss Keys used the winch again to raise Emma’s hands forcing Emma’s legs and feet to readjust until she was standing on her toes with little movement allowed and her legs barely touching the sides of the tub. This position left her in a small squat that was straining her arms, legs and toes. ...

Courtney Latham, 27, admired herself in the bedroom mirror. She possessed black hair and matching eyes, weighed 120 lbs, and stood five feet four inches tall barefoot. Her breasts were a B cup that perfectly matched her figure, a narrow waist, flat stomach, attractive pussy and legs. “Pain before pleasure,” she said to herself in the mirror. She had just finished with a scorching shower that left her perspiring and her skin tingling, and now she briskly toweled herself off. Next she dried her hair, and tied her tresses behind her hair with a crunchy. This way her hair wouldn’t get in the way, when she placed a ball-gag in her mouth after she had placed herself in bondage. ...

Part One Sitting at home feeling bored and lonely, Emma was currently in the last semester of her time at university; her work had been completed and assignments submitted, so she had nothing to do and no one to do things with. Living away from home, while she enjoyed the freedom it gave her, she missed having family around her, especially at times like these when her friends were all away. Her apartment felt empty. ...

Lorraine Baker turned her head sideways and looked at herself in the playroom mirror. She was restrained lengthwise on the padded horse, with her wrists and ankles locked to the four legs of the wooden device. Resting on her chest was far better than sitting upright on the horse, even with the padding. When seated on the horse with her entire weight bearing down on her sex it seemed like she was being cut in half. ...

Jackie & Wendy have a small unique dungeon set up where they entertain their submissive clients and attend to their needs. One of those clients happens to be Denise, who was also enjoying a part-time relationship with Jackie & Wendy, even though she was a client of the two. They all three enjoyed more of a sexual relationship rather than just a business arrangement between them. But it was always strictly business when they had Denise bound and gagged; she was their little submissive plaything, and they practised on her for whatever they needed to perfect before acting out on a paying customer. ...

“Now we can proceed,” I say firmly. I click my heels on the wooden floor to where Vanessa is hanging naked from the ceiling, a position that I am very familiar with. I have been here many times myself; naked and vulnerable to the whip. “Repeat your name.” I demand of my naked captive. “Vanessa Ross.” “Do you willingly submit to the discipline that you are now to receive?” “Yes, Mistress Crystal.” ...

“Hands behind your head, Crystal,” Mistress Morgan Blair ordered. I’m standing totally naked in front of my Mistress in her library. The sun is just coming up in the Library windows. Today will be the most important day in my new career as a submissive. I do as I am told, and place my hands behind my head. I wait for her next orders. “Have you showered and dried your hair, Crystal?” ...

Planning* My situation was not improving. They had me kneeling on a mobile platform, ankles and knees held down with leather straps. Behind my back my wrists were clamped together with manacles attached to a cable. That cable went to a winch mounted on a beam over my head. My arms were pulled up behind my back, forcing me to bend over till my head nearly touched the platform. Otherwise I was sure to dislocate my shoulders, or worse. ...

My sleep that night was far from restful. The Kennel was chilly, and I came half-awake many times as the lights flickered on as some group or another came or went. Twice I woke up thrashing at a bug that had wandered onto my face or belly, and there was always some noise from other girls doing the same. I’d had to piss in the middle of the night, too, crawling into the corner to avoid getting it on the girl in the cage under mine. So whenever I was woken up, it would have been too early. But I was pretty sure it was also, objectively, too early. ...

I just can’t believe how innocently this all started. My name is Honey Fleming. I’m 5’ 7” tall with short blonde hair and when this all started, I was 22. I’ve been told I’m very attractive, but I found that I prefer my own sex. Possibly this is due to the fact that I was nearly raped when in my teens and since then I find myself avoiding male company. ...

…“Sir?” I asked, and there was no response from the evil machine standing before me. I then spit out the switches that were in my mouth, thinking perhaps that Sir didn’t understand my mumbled attempt at speech. “Sir, this is urgent!” “DID WE NOT JUST DISCUSS THE ONLY PROPER WAY FOR DOGS TO SPEAK WITH THEIR MASTER”? “Master?” I questioned in my mind, didn’t masters own slaves, or were we still on this ridiculous dog thing exclusively? ...

Part 7a Gina found to her surprise that she had enjoyed him being rough with her on their previous visit. Not the pain and certainly not the public nudity but him being forceful with her was a huge turn-on for her. She decided she wanted more. She talked with him on that over the timed-expiration chat app they had recently adopted. They didn’t do it frequently but Gina could chat with him up until about an hour before he left work since by the time he got home it was all gone. ...

Part 7b She woke from complete exhaustion to find Carlos moving the blanket off of her. He was naked and had a huge erection. “The code didn’t work, bitch.” He snarled at her as he rolled her on to her back. “Now you’re going to pay.” Gina took stock. Her shoulders still hurt pretty bad but could be used. She was wearing a collar and looked to see the chains running from it to either side of the garage, holding her in place. She still had both sets of suspension cuffs on. As she was rolled on her back she felt a bit tender but really not sore anymore and not in pain. And Carlos wanted his normal Saturday morning wake-up call. Goody! ...

Part 7c They got back home and went back to the garage. It was about 2 pm on Saturday. Gina stripped off, painfully pulling out of the sports bra, then put the suspension cuffs back on her wrists and ankles and let Carlos put her back where she had been, strapped spread-eagled to the plywood. She wasn’t happy when he put the nipple nooses back on but stretched out by wrists and ankles she couldn’t stop him. ...

Part 3: Music of the Night On Saturday morning, over breakfast, Bettie, Page and I decided to meet that evening at Page’s house for dinner and drinks, home-style karaoke, and maybe another lesson for the twins. Plus stay overnight in a guest suite. (“Bring a swimsuit. We have a pool and jacuzzi,” she said.) The previous night had been a heady plunge into uncharted waters for the teenagers, and Page thought they might be a bit shy in the light of a new day. Being on home turf, they should be more comfortable in exploring their sexuality. ...

Linda had loved high heels since she was a small child stomping around in her mother’s high heels continuing to wear all types until she was old enough to pick what she wanted. Linda could not remember not wearing heels, even getting into trouble in school for wearing “too sexy” shoes and refusing to change her footwear. The high heels gave her an air that she thought she was better than others and only hung around with the “pretty” people. All during high school she was one of those people that took great joy in tormenting the people outside her group. Her whole life seemed to revolve around her love of high heel shoes and tormenting less “important” people. Her attitude worsened now that she was a model and had begun doing more and more fetish shoots, being one of the few current models that could wear extreme heels during the entire shoot. As her career progressed she was given her first pair of ballet boots and quickly fell in love with them, mastering wearing and walking in all styles of the tortuous shoes. ...

Jamie stood smiling in front of her long set of mirrors admiring her body’s shape under the pressure of the three layers of spandex she is wearing. Each morning before work she dressed herself in layers of tight clothes, before slipping into the tight skirt and top she had picked for the day. Today she was wearing a dancer’s body suit designed to be extremely tight and made skin color so she simply wore dark stockings over the legs of the suit covering the shiny material while adding another layer of compression allowing her to wear a very snug pencil skirt. ...

Part 1 I hadn’t seen Nick for quite some time and although we keep in touch very regularly our schedules (he travels a lot) just don’t allow me to see him very often so when he offered, very unexpectedly, to help me with two of my BBL items (I had told him about several of them) I jumped at the opportunity … suspension and pet play. I’ve wanted to experience these things for quite some time so after going over some of the things I/we had in mind on the phone I agreed to stay at his place for the weekend and, if either of my fantasies didn’t work out, he assured me he would find other ways to amuse me for the weekend, or better translated, “other ways to amuse himself for the weekend” ...

Preparations The college dorm was quiet, Sam and his rugby mates had run out of ideas. It was only a few days until the Halloween party, and they had the job this year of setting it up. The drinks were mixed, the venue booked, the problem was picking a theme. Every year tended to be the same generic look, tacky decorations hanging from every wall, things hidden behind doorways. It was boring, for their final year it needed to be a party to remember. The parties that truly stood out were the ones the football team arranged, they went all out to get people into character, the last one had groups of zombies breaking into the building, the drama students taking their roles seriously. Running through the college hallways half terrified and half drunk was something you didn’t forget. Their only mistake was choosing the college, so many things were broken to try and escape or set up barricades. Not to mention how many sports teams decided to fight. When someone had to be taken to hospital, the college came down hard. Despite that no one had managed to tip it since. ...

The porch light flicked off. The lady of the house blew out the candle in the jack o’ lantern. She stretched theatrically, making sure her pronounced breasts were visible poking out of the tiny nightie she wore that night. It was old and barely fit her. It didn’t even try to cover her ass. She smiled, knowing she had shoved it up into the air proudly when she took care of the pumpkin. ...

Part 3: Down the Rabbit Hole Alexis wanted to scream. But the horrible gag she wore wouldn’t even allow her that small luxury. She whimpered as the darkness of the trunk closed in on her. Strange distant voices spoke to her out of nowhere, adding to her terror. There was a heavy thump. It felt to Alexis as if someone had just dropped the trunk. Could Paige and Betty have moved the trunk from the basement? It didn’t seem likely. But at least the strange whispering voices had stopped. ...

Chapter 1 “It’s Monday night and that can only mean one thing…it’s time for Kneel or No Kneel!” the announcer’s voice boomed across the soundstage as thunderous applause from the audience erupted. Spot lights instantly came to life, shining hot lights upon the stage where I stood in silence. “Now here’s your favorite host, the one…the only…Horny Bondel!” “Thank you, thank you, it’s great to be here for another episode of Kneel or No Kneel,” Horny said as he confidently strode to the center of the stage where I awaited him. “Tonight we have the lovely Kristin Kailey competing. It’s great to have you with us Kristin.” ...

…At first it had been a thrill, and nearly custom made for one with my specific skills. I was a gymnast after all, tiny and lithe by modern standards, but apparently just not good enough to keep my spot on the university’s team. They cut me in favor of another with far wealthier parents. Has money even changed hands to lubricate the process? I wondered, surely this was not a first for university athletics. I was, upon reflection, just a little bitter at the time, but at the same time not to be dissuaded from my goals either… ...

Chapter 3 – Whips and Chains Excite Me Amy spent the next few weeks re-organising her life, her house now sported a room dedicated to her new gym, the spare room upstairs had been turned into her walk-in wardrobe and held lots of new clothes and shoes. Even her jewellery had to be replaced, well the rings at least, though some of her favourites were taken for re-sizing. All her old clothes were packed into bags and loaded into her car, she planned to give them to charity but at the last moment decided to take them to the club, the girls there would be grateful as most of it would certainly suit the larger built ladies. ...

…The twenty dollar cab fare I had been left to use delivered me near enough to the address that I had been given just this day, the cab dropping me off two city blocks short of my final destination, after the driver asked me twice on the way if I was sure this was the right address. I told him it was (hoping I had memorized it correctly) and paid my fare with the bill I had stashed in my high heel, telling him he could keep the change. I wouldn’t need it where I was going, my manner of dress and lacking pocketbook likely telling him I was a purchased commodity, and his cab merely the most practical method of delivery this particular time. ...

Chapter 3 (part 3): Charlotte is Cropped “Before we begin, there is one final question: what is your safe-word?” questioned Mistress Jaclyn. “Virgin,” Charlotte. “Appropriate,” observed Jaclyn. “Yes, Mistress, thank you,” Charlotte said, apprehension clearly in her voice. “Kiss the riding crop,” ordered Mistress Jaclyn. For Charlotte, this was now the moment of truth. Everything that had happened, or had not happened to her since she had decided to voluntarily wear a Chastity Belt had come down to this singular event. ...

Chapter 5 (part 1): Veronica Receives Her Belt It was Saturday morning, and Veronica Blair had just finished her steaming hot shower. She toweled off her beautiful naked body, aware that for over five weeks now she had refrained from any sexual encounter. Still naked, she set about drying her long brown hair, and when that was completed, she walked into her bedroom. Veronica had laid out all of her clothes on the bed, but her Chastity Belt came first. It was upside down on her dresser, with the crotch strap vertical to the surface. ...

Chapter 5 (part 2): Not A Hint of Scandal Dr. Allen and Nurse Alexandra were having a meeting in his office. “That idea never occurred to me,” said Dr. Allen, “that Victoria and Tammy would discuss her submission to Craig.” “Men aren’t the only ones who discuss sex,” observed Nurse Alexandra, “get a group of women together with no men around and the talk will be very honest and straightforward, with none of the lies that men tell about their exploits.” ...

Chapter 8: The Contract On Thursday morning at 10 AM, Charlotte was pleasantly surprised when a florist delivered a bouquet of a dozen red roses. She signed for them, and placed the vase on her desk. She got some water, opened the little packet of nutrients into the vase, and poured in the water before replacing the roses. Her co-workers were shocked, because she had never received anything like this at work before. For years they had talked behind her back about her lack of a social life. Now she had gotten a dozen roses, and she would be viewed differently from now on. ...

Chapter 6 (part 1): Charlotte in Chains It was 6 PM Saturday evening, and Charlotte Hall waited for the car that would again take her to Mistress Jaclyn’s house. She had made certain during the week that everything had gotten done during the week so that there would be no reason to work a Saturday morning to catch up with the medical paperwork. Her right hand traced the outline of her Chastity Belt, and in the mirror she saw the decorative collar that Mistress Jaclyn had given her to indicate that Charlotte was her submissive. ...

Chapter 9 (part 2): The Bondage Masque When the playroom door opened, Veronica’s heart very nearly skipped a beat. She was kneeling on the wooden floor, naked, with her hands locked behind her back. Master Craig had fitted her with a Black Latex mask that completely covered her head, and the expensive hairstyle that she had done on Friday was now ruined. Her hair had to be contained by elastic bands, lest it get into her eyes or mouth. Finally, a collar had been placed around her neck so that the mask could not be removed. ...

Chapter 3 (part 2): Compelled Into Bondage Charlotte had no way of knowing how much time had elapsed since Annette had taken her into Mistress Jaclyn’s Dungeon. She had given up wearing a watch long ago, dependent on her phone for the time. She would rise from the cot, and pace back in forth in the jail cell, her steps limited by her ankle chain. Twelve inches did not allow for a great deal of movement, but then again, she was now confined behind steel bars. Charlotte would try again and again to open the door, but naked flesh was no match for cold steel. ...

Chapter 4 (part 2) - Davinia in the Dungeon Bound and helpless, Davinia had no alternative but to walk behind Erin when she felt a tug on her collar chain. Blindfolded, she could not see where she was being led to, and gagged, she had no means of communication with Erin as well! She tested the steel holding her wrists together, and as usual, found them to be unyielding! Naked female flesh was no match for leather and steel! ...

Part 1b I was left alone for some time and when I eventually flagged two CAs released my neck and arms so that I could replace the chastity tube myself. I was then fully released, given the dressing gown and taken cuffed back to my cell where I was made to sit again quietly, contemplating my next time with the Hades bitch. Later, I was allowed to sleep naked in the bed, my hands fitted with locked-on thick leather mitts to “prevent me attempting any type of pleasure,” as they explained. ...

Event 2: The Carousel Slave puta ran ahead of us to the Carousel. When we got there, Master went up to Herr Dunkler and handed him an envelope. The Dark Lord– that’s what Dunklermeister, his full name, means– The Dark Lord held it in his hand for a moment and then said with a smile. “I know that you aren’t planning on buying any of my major offerings this year. Why don’t I allow your slave to ride on the Carousel and the Ferris Wheel for free this year and we will call it even?” ...

20. Online Auction Chloe woke after only a few hours of sleep, she had been sleeping for weeks so her body was rested, she had been worn out from Ben’s fucking her after she awoke from her coma. She was in her Master’s bed and Ben was lying on his back, his mouth open, snoring loudly. Chloe noticed his erection and slid under the covers to wake him with her normal morning fellatio. She wanted it to be extra special for him, jealous of his attention and fondness of his new temporary slave Alexis. She licked, sucked and swallowed with renewed fervor and purpose hoping he would enjoy it and forget all about what’s her name. She heard him moan with pleasure and he threw back the covers to look down at her as she took him deep into her throat. Ben couldn’t even speak, he was overcome with the sensations and shot his load straight down her lovely throat. ...

Part Two Slave slut continued to thrash and scream every time a crab ran across her body. If she had not been self-gagging by holding her mouth tightly closed, the beach patrol, anyone on the beach, and probably the Coast Guard would already be here. I called out to her, “slut! Get control of yourself.” “But there are bugs running all over me,” she whined back. “They aren’t bugs,” I replied. “They’re crabs. And the only danger is if they get near your mouth or nose, which they won’t do to you because you can hold your head up.” ...

Chapter 10 - For Master’s Sake “Mmmhf!” I cried into my deep-throating gag as a light shock in my pussy jolted me awake. The intruders in my crotch were beginning to move one at a time. The anal beads vibrated, the catheter plug buzzed, and the long but narrow dildo that kept me fully penetrated both trembled and occassionally fucked me. My hips squirmed under the onslaught of sensations, which only made that damnable clitoral hood piercing that rubbed against my ring-squeezed clitoris joined in on teasing me. ...

Part 27: The Demo A demo is given The audience is aroused And anxious for more Turning off the rural road west of Charleston, South Carolina, Jimmy, one of the journeymen grooms in the crew of May’s Revenge, drove the rented limo onto the private road that led to Ashley’s farm. The first thing they saw was a large L-shaped building that looked suspiciously like a chicken preparation factory that stood about 80 or 90 yards away from the large multi-bedroom, whitewashed brick house at the end of the road. Of course, the remodeled factory had a fresh coat of paint on it and had obviously been gutted of all the old machinery and plumbing, but if you looked past the veneer, it had all the earmarks. Jimmy parked by the house and then opened the door for Duke, May and Stony. ...

“Get away from me! I don’t belong to you! I’m a lawyer and I will put you away for this!” Deborah is pushed onto the bed by the strong hillbilly Zeek, he rips off her sexy lacy panties. She looks back at his disgusting thick cock and his ugly face with missing teeth. “We can work something out…No…Nooooo!” Zeek then holds Deborah’s head down as he rams his hard cock into her pussy! “You’re a pretty French maid and you are my wife now. Tomorrow I will brand you…making you my property.” ...

Part 19: Fun Before Work May misses her Duke. She especially misses what he does to her. Watching May slide the hose up her long legs was a treat in and of itself for Duke. Knowing her man was paying attention to her preparations, she made a production out of this simple act. Sitting on the side of the bed she twisted and turned, lifting her leg straight out for his amusement, toes on pointe and then running her hands up her leg to smooth the hose. With both legs encased in coffee colored hose, May slipped into her white five-inch pumps before standing to fasten the hose to the suspenders dangling from her garter belt. Duke helped her with this so that she got the seams straight in the back and so he could run his hands up and down her legs, which made both of them smile. ...

Part Two “Great, now about that punishment,” my Master says. Uh-oh, I was hoping he’d forget. “Yes Master,” I say as I bow my head in submission and both fear and arousal are keeping my adrenaline high. Why are you excited about being punished? “Clean up from dinner and then come kneel in front of me in the living room when you’re finished,” my Master orders. “Yes Master,” I reply and get up and start clearing the table as Master heads off to the living room to watch the baseball game. I scrape the small amount of leftovers in a Tupperware container and put them in the fridge. I wash the dishes and put them away. ...

Saturday 17th November Another trip to Emmy. I got up early and drove the 100 miles. I had already sent her a list of photographs we could use as inspiration. After the previous evening with Dae, I was about ready for anything. Emmy seemed slightly on edge, even nervous. “Had a good week?” I asked. “Dire. Worst ever. I did that wedding last week and they’ve refused to pay me. They seem to think that the pictures weren’t good enough, which I can’t believe.” ...

Part 15: Day Three of Their Training Vivian is primed. She is ready to be hooked to the seventh barb. Duke opened the door to Vivian’s cell, walked in quietly and just as she showed the first signs of waking up he cupped her mouth with his hand. He sat on the edge of her cage/bed, slowly unzipped her sleeping bag and with his right hand began to caress her bound body. At first she tried to resist until he started to talk to her in that unmistakably deep voice of his. ...

…It was a foolish ordeal, but one that the newly discovered exhibitionist in me couldn’t refuse for more than one reason, my girlfriend Sam’s presence there to ensure I did the deed in its entirety should I suddenly lose my nerve and then beg for some easy out. There was but one day of the year that one could get away with such a costume in public, Halloween in our part of the country chilly, but the farm girl in me was used to the outdoors and the temperature swings of fall. ...

Part 11: Orientation They are now captives some for better, some for worse, but they will all change. Everything was dark. Not city dark because in any city you had lights on somewhere that gave the city its glow. Not country dark, because out in the country you could look up and see the stars. Instead it was cave dark. Scary dark, because you could not see your hand in front of your face, and you knew you were waving it wildly trying to catch some reflected hint of movement. There was a complete absence of any visible light. ...

Part 3: The Set Up With her sister slave May works on her party plans for her Duke’s pleasure Brigit had brought three chattel slaves with her when she came over to help May get the party set up. With cleaning and leather treatment supplies she had them take out all the whips, canes, paddles, crops, quirts, cuffs, and straps and perform regular maintenance. Brigit also had one of them wash all the ropes in the washing machine, dry them in the drier and then spend the time to unravel the Gordian knot they made coming out of the dryer. ...

Part 4: One of May’s Fantasies Comes True May asked for this tryst between two friendly couples to bring them closer. Before Duke left for the day, he went over what he wanted May to be wearing when he got home. He told her to knock off her preparations early enough so that she had sufficient time to soak, sweat and shower, and to give herself plenty of time for her hair and make-up. He would feed her when he got home and while he got ready for the evening’s adventure, she could go over any last-minute preparations. She kissed him passionately, with the unspoken promise of more and walked him to the door. May then went directly into the playroom and started her morning pilates and yoga. When she was done, she got into her uniform for the day, which today was different tints of pink and white. ...

Part 1: Back in the Saddle To coordinate: to bring together sources and make them function. Her captor, her lover, her new best friend, her trainer, her master looked haggard as he walked down the hall, but the look in his eyes when he came through the door melted her heart and her legs went to Jello. May knew she was blessed to have this man in her life. Obviously exhausted, he still radiated a power, a manly charisma that made her run to his arms and rub as much of her mostly naked body as she could against him. ...

Part 3 Steven was surprised to hear voices coming through his security system speakers, it was 9:00 on the Sunday evening of the Martin Luther King weekend. There were two persons coming out of the snowstorm who by the sound of their voices were women. It had been snowing now for almost two hours, there was probably three inches of snow on the ground with another seven expected. It wasn’t until they were very close to the barn that he realized he was hearing Bobbie’s voice, “We can go in, but only for a few minutes.” ...

A scenario by Jackson Commanded: 14th June 2000 Executed: 24th June 2000 Aurélie: Thank you for being open to taking dares. You are a dream come true, and I hope you decide to take this one, I’d really love to hear how it actually happens. Anyways, here goes, hope you like it! It’s a point-based thing. Your goal to score as many points as you can. Find a male who you are comfortable with. He will be doing several sexual things with you including intercourse. You get 10 bonus points if he’s not one of your normal partners and 30 bonus points if you’ve never done anything with him before. You need a place, a house, maybe a cabin, where you can be undisturbed for several hours while you do this. You’ll be suspended from the ceiling, so you need to have or be able to put anchor points into the ceiling for your arms and legs, and one on a wall for reasons I’ll describe later. The dare involves you being suspended by your wrists and ankles, in your suspension cuffs, of course, while the young man you select does several things to you. In the room, find or create by putting in eyebolts, four anchor points into the ceiling. Your arms and your legs should be spread from these, think spread-eagle, but you’re suspended from the ceiling. Measure the distance between your young man’s crotch and the floor. Measure the length from your shoulder to your wrists. Add four inches. This is how long the wrist ropes should be. The idea is to have you suspended by your wrists and ankles, with your head a little higher than your waist. One of the things you will be doing is giving him a deep throat blow job, so your head when it’s leaned back all the way needs to be the same height as his crotch. He’s also going to have intercourse with you, so that part of you needs to be at his crotch height as well. You seem to like breast punishment. One of the last things he will be doing is having sex with you, so put another anchor point on the wall past your head. Once you’re tied up and suspended, have him put your clover clamps on with a really, really long rope. Run the rope past your head through the anchor point on the wall and then back to where he can reach it when he is standing between your legs.. The idea is he’ll stand so he’s pushing you forward a little bit as he’s deep inside you, intercourse-wise. He’ll pull on the rope, which will pull on your nipples, to pull you away from him, then when he lets go of the rope gravity will drive you back on to him. In this way, he’ll fuck you. Do this: ...

Part 6 Maria hadn’t changed and they settled back into their old routine. Gina had something she wanted to try, but she had no idea how she was going to do it. She wanted to give Carlos a weekend, where he thought he could do anything he wanted to her, and in fact he could. It was just that she didn’t know how to do it. She had been in a classroom when some of the other students were discussing a recent event. Some woman had been given a date rape drug that people called ‘New Zombie’. Apparently, it made the person who took it fully suggestible, if they were given enough of it, and the victim was. So for about eight hours the woman did everything she was told to and the guy that had dosed her up had one hell of a good time with her. You couldn’t get your victim to jump off a building or shoot themselves but things like all kinds of sex were completely possible. ...

I think it was in October 2017 when I went to Chet’s house. We hadn’t seen each other for a while and I was looking forward to spending some time with him. It was mid-afternoon when I arrived and before getting out of the car I checked my makeup and ran my fingers through my hair (not that it did much good) and as usual whenever I see Chet I wore an ice blue bra and panties set as well as a matching garter belt and black stockings. Instead of a skirt and blouse I went with a fairly loose fitting little black dress that, with the belt, came to just about 3” above my knees and, of course, I wore the required 3” ankle strap heels (he would prefer 4” or even 5” but there is no way I can drive with them). ...

Continues from part one Part 2 By the next morning I thoroughly hated Cosnians, with a hatred I would not have believed I could possess. I was brutally and casually raped more than a dozen times throughout the night by the drunken bastards. The next morning they decided to take me into town to sell me although two of them almost came to blows wanting to keep me at least for a few more nights. It turned out they ran across a slave caravan with about a dozen naked women in a cage being driven on a cart. They hailed the slave master and after about twenty minutes of haggling I was sold to him. I couldn’t hear how much I sold for; if Doc heard, which I suspect he did he was embarrassed to tell me. His men paused long enough to take off and discard the ankle bracelet and replace it with a traditional neck collar. They locked a chain on my ankle then ran me inside the cage with all the other women attaching the other end of the chain to the bar running down the middle of the floor. I was far too tired from lack of sleep and hurting and sick from what had been done to me to put up resistance. My journey had taken a turn for the worse. ...

Two weeks after our night in Dunedin I was on my knees and Dottie was sitting comfortably, in front of me, on a chair in my bedroom. I though, was not so comfortable. My arms were tied behind my back with my wrists tied to my elbows (a box tie) and some more rope was tied around my arms pulling on them so there was no chance of my getting my hands free. My legs were frog tied and my back was against my closet door. To prevent me from falling Dottie tied a crotch rope on me with the end of the rope so long that she was able to pull it up and over the top of the door until it dug into my puss so tight that it hurt and, after putting knots in the end of the rope, she closed the door so the rope would not slip and it held me like that, on my knees. It was not, as I said, a comfortable position (I had never been tied like that) but despite the agony from the rope forcing itself deeper and deeper into my puss every time I moved, wriggled, squirmed or gyrated it got much worse, because firstly, my birthday gift was in my puss and both my panties and the rope made sure it wasn’t coming out. Secondly, a pair of nipple clamps, tightened so much my neighbors (hearing my screams) would have called the police if my mouth wasn’t stuffed with her panties and wrapped with tape (it resembled duct tape but wasn’t) and, to make me a bit more helpless, she tied string to the clamps and pulled on them “just because she could!” ...

Continues from part four_ ### Part 5 By Invitation Part 5 – Party time Scott’s job schedule changed and it took a lot of the air out of our relationship (or was it my captivity?) With much less time to spend together we did less and the more exotic things were less and less too. He took me back to the Cove several times until I not only didn’t care but I sort of looked forward to the freedom of the nudity. ...

Continues from part two Part 3: Cabin Fever Delighted to be wearing her Black Latex Maid’s uniform once again, Jennifer set about the business of cleaning Master Scott’s house. Saturday morning had been a repeat of Friday, with Jennifer rising early to bathe and clean herself after the night’s sexual activities! There was nothing like a hot soak in the tub to clean herself of the dried sweat, come, and her own secretions after a night of domination and intense sex! She admired herself in the mirror, since she had not been whipped like that for years! ...

Continues from part one Part 2: Black Friday Jennifer Tyler began Black Friday a happy girl indeed! The previous day she had re-united with her former Master who had agreed to take her back; after her disastrous short relationship with her former college boyfriend Brad. Most romantic reunions feature a romantic dinner, expensive gifts, and promises of undying love. Instead, Jennifer was naked; placed in bondage; a ball-gag locked in her mouth; spanked and paddled; performed oral sex on her former master; then fucked doggy style; and finally again in the missionary position! After all that amazing sexual activity her Master Scott eventually fell asleep, exhausted! ...

Continues from part one …I waited, helplessly spread eagled before my captors, for that inevitable first stroke, while wondering where my husband was. Or even if he had still engineered this somehow, although that looked all but impossible now. Did he originally select and invite these men, only for them to change the script and overpower him for some reason. Perhaps then gagging HIM and handcuffing him someplace so he would be forced to watch? Was this what I had thought I had heard earlier? If that were the case, what must my husband be going through, knowing he had specifically gift wrapped me for these men? ...

Continues from part five Part Six Knowing that we’d be getting dirty, I’d sent Savannah down to change into something more practical. I smiled when she came back wearing a denim bib-jumper, with the shorts cut just as short, or maybe even a little shorter than the ones she’d had on earlier, a tank top showing a lot of cleavage, nude pantyhose, and white deck shoes. I mussed her up as soon as I saw her to tell how much I truly appreciated how she looked. In and of itself it wasn’t very sexy, but Savannah made it so. She giggled and purred a little for me. She was industriously handing the rolls of rope and boxes I was discarding out to the staff she’d brought back up with her, so they could take this excess out for disposal. Jonny and Claire were in the second room, sorting through the boxes. ...

My husband and I had played at our unique adult games in the woods several times when the weather was warm, each turning out well enough for me, and him as well judging by his repeat performances. Ordinarily he was a once and done kind of man at home, but in the woods far enough from the road so as not to be able to hear it, (and of course in combination with our rope kink) he turned into an absolute animal. ...

Continues from chapter seven_ ### Chapter 8: Day Two of Training Waking in his arms wondering when he’ll take her she wants to be his. May wakes to a large hand enclosing over her already gagged and hooded mouth. Her eyes flew open, but the blackness reminded her that she was still not allowed to see. To make matters worse, the other hand of this diabolical man was tickling her ribs! She squirmed and wriggled, but the iron clamp over her mouth held her stationary against his shoulder, for his torments. Muted roars of laughter escaped her lips, betraying the fun she was having from his rude attentions. May would have hated this if it had come from any other man, but not from her Duke. When he’d had his fun, he released her and jumped out of bed. May scrambled around and got into a kneeling position, spreading her knees wide. She could smell her arousal. May wondered if Duke could too, and why he wasn’t just throwing her on her arms, that were still bound behind her back in the single-sleeve and taking her. ...

Continues from chapter five_ ### Chapter 6: Her Best Efforts Needing to please him she works hard to learn her job and to make him proud. Back in the refresher, Duke took off her cuffs and replaced her blindfold with another type. This one had an inner foam pad with circular eye holes cut out of the dense foam, and a flexible opaque plastic cover that blocked out all light. It was held on the head by two plastic straps that buckled for security. One went over the ears and the other was fitted under the ears. ...

Continues from part five Part Six: Sampling A Foreign Brew …Once the Xlant was safely under way the captain came down himself to collect my shipping container, he got an eyeful as he opened the top and looked down at my bound and naked form. His position over my own exemplified our relative size difference, and while he was larger in the flesh than on the bridge’s view screen, he wasn’t so big as to be inhuman to me. ...

Continues from part two Part 3 One day, Allison had promised to meet with two of her girlfriends in New York City to explore some fashion boutiques. After visiting the Prada and Max Mara stores, she feigned a headache, declined dinner, and said that she was going home to Greenwich. Instead, she retrieved her car from the parking garage and drove downtown, a particular address burning a hole in her pocketbook. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen Chapter Fifteen: Endgame Part One: Past and Present Sunday November 15, 1998 …Janet closed the last of Erica’s Journals, dated 1992, tears in her eyes. She cried, and placed her head in her hands, and sobbed loudly, no longer caring if she awakened Tina or not. The tears splattered on the leather of Erica’s last journal, like raindrops. Wetting the dry leather that had remained in the safe for years until Tina’s chance discovery six months ago. ...

Continues from chapter four_ ### Chapter Five: The Test of Wills #### Part One: Submission ##### Friday July 10, 1998 Janet sat behind the library desk, chewing on a pencil. She had watched from the windows as Cheryl’s limousine had pulled up to the landing; and Tina had then conducted her into the house. Outside, the rain was pouring down in sheets and flashes of lightning and sounds of thunder could be heard. In short, a typical summer thunderstorm for this time of year. ...

Continues from chapter eleven_ ### Chapter Twelve: Changes #### Part One: The Promotion ##### March 1989 The restaurant was mostly empty as the waitress seated Erica and Stephanie in a private booth. She took their orders for drinks, then left them alone with their menus to decide what they wanted for lunch. “How are you today?” asked Erica. “Still smarting from the way you used me on the weekend, Mistress Erica,” softly answered Stephanie, “other than that, just fine.” ...

Part One This is a description of the ‘testing my limits’ day I spent with my housemate Sara on 13th May 2006. I’ve written it up as a story continuing on from my medieval (See #01 Andreabound in the Oubliette, #09 Andreabound in the Iron Maiden and #10 Andreabound between the trees). This story starts where the last one left off. Wrongly accused of witchcraft by the town’s magistrate, I’d been taken into the forest by the castle guards and tied between two trees to be used as their entertainment. They’d left me stretched there for the night expecting me to be awaiting their return in the morning to carry on with their games. ...

Part One I hadn’t heard the door open and so the feeling that I was no longer alone in the room sent a strange chill up my back. I looked up and went even colder as I found myself looking down the barrel of a gun. I had thought I was alone in the building but I had forgotten about the security guard. Why a two-bit firm needed a security guard I don’t know, but here he was, all 200 pounds of him to prove his existence. ...

The game had gone like this for several days; the boys chased the girls, the boys caught me and then the boys tied me up. After the boys had their fun they left me tied up either to escape by myself or wait until the other girls found me. It started off as easy ties, which I usually got out of by myself, but as the boys discovered how flexible I was, the ties got tighter and more restrictive. By the end of the first week most of the ties were inescapable. I had a few conversations with my girlfriends and told them that I didn’t mind being the one to always get tied up, but they had to be sure to come and rescue me because the boys were getting too good at tying me up. The other three girls in my gang promised to watch where they took me and to get me out as soon as the boys left. As long as I continued to get tied up it meant they didn’t get tied up and that sat very well with them. With only one more week in my vacation at the cottage I was pretty sure I could take anything the boys could dream up. ...

I watch you hanging from the Saint Andrew’s Cross, you requested, no begged for something extreme and I think I have been able to deliver. You are wearing a wetsuit, three mil of black neoprene encases your body. I know from experience that a suit like this will stretch to some degree as part of this session. You look into my eyes, you are drooling around the bright red ball gag which sits between your teeth, your wrists above you strapped with soft leather straps and your ankles below you leaving you in an attractive ‘X’. ...

The above innocuous swing seat arrived by USPS ground at noon. His wife was more than game for his kinky escapades, and was always surprised by his ingenuity. This time was no exception as he lifted it out of the shipping box and held it up for her to see, leaving her totally in the dark as to its application. That was about to change as he led her into the front hall coat closet and slid her leather trench coats to one side while pushing the above frosted vinyl garment bag to the other. ...

Part 1 Jennifer can’t wait to start her 3-day holiday weekend. Jennifer phone rings, it’s Marie, Jennifers BFF. Marie says “Jennifer could you stop by I have something to show you?” Jennifer says “Marie all I want to do is get into a hot bath and some wine. Maybe tomorrow??” “All come on Jennifer it won’t take long to show you what I got!” “Ok Marie, But it better be good.” ...

Halloween, Humor, Magic, Fairy Mound, Fairies, Celtic, Dark Night = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Leprechaun writes a letter to Prudence, a sex advice columnist. This is the story the Pixies brought me this year. I knew it would be in the humor category because they were all giggling before they put it in my mind. It is a letter to Prudence, a sex advice columnist. After I wrote it out, I asked the Pixies if it were real and in that annoying unison they use when actually speaking out loud they answered, “As real as we are.” Then they mentally assured me that they had cast a spell on the story so people would not recognize Leprechaun and his wife even if they fit his descriptions exactly. ...

story continues from Part One Part 2 Caroline Grey sits and looks out over the river Ouse. The warmth of her apartment comforts her as she glances up at the clock for the tenth time that hour. Looking down by her feet she sees the small bag she had packed for the weekend that is about to begin in fifteen minutes. That is if she decides to go through with it. ...

50 million dollars, that’s what Daniell will inherit on her twenty-fifth birthday. Her Uncle left his estate to her if she could pass an endurance test. If she fails, then she will get a modest living expense and the rest will go to her Evil Aunt, Evil Aunt Jane is what Daniell called her when she was growing up, For the things she did to her Uncle so long ago. Something to do with Money and Fraud against her Uncle, and kidnapping and tormenting her Aunt for ransom. She went to jail for it. ...

Sally and Tess were Paranormal Investigators, they met in college and at the end of graduation, they were close friends. Soon after that they formed a Paranormal Business going around the county to spirit out the strange and bizarre. Sally, got a call from her eccentric Uncle Joe, he lives in Florida. “What did he want?” Tess asked. “He wanted us to check out his new purchase of an old house in the country, seems there were reports that it might be haunted.” ...

Ruby had just come back from the family attorney. Seems the dried up Oil Well that her late parents gave 5 years ago sprung a leak and came back to life. She now has more money than she knows what to do with, (But She will Try.) Ruby lived with her roommate from College. Michelle was a free spirit and eco-activist always traveling for her cause. This left Ruby a lot free alone time to pursue her well-kept secret of playing with self-bondage Michelle never knew or Ruby thought so, but that was about to change ...

Chapter 1: Awakenings A faint sound began to become clearer as the fog from her mind began to dissipate. Initially it was distant but it began to gain sharpness and clarity. She blinked her eyes and was in a stupor, she fought to come to full consciousness as the medicated stupor, clinically referred to as Chemical Restraint, was slowly wearing off. “Can you hear me, Marie?” The therapist was working to awaken her latest patient, and was satisfied to see her eyes had began to blink. ...

Chapter 1 - Boredom and Randomness It was beautiful and sunny Friday morning. Golden beams of light cascaded across the hardwood floor and slowly creped across until it worked up the frame of the bed and snaked into the eyelids of J. Grunting and bringing his hands from the blanket he reached up to his face and slowly wiped his eyes and coaxed a tired set of eyelids open. This was the first day of a well earned four day weekend, and J really needed the break from work and the stresses associated with it. The bed felt empty as he was newly single, and adjusting to this new life. ...

story continues from part twenty-two Chapter 23 “Suzi, are you in here?” A voice woke me from my groggy, tear-filled sleep. I stayed silent and still. I shuddered in fear and pulled in on myself. “Suzi, are you in there?” This time the voice registered. It was Paul. Thank Gawd, it was Paul. I looked up at my master; he smiled down on me his eyes crinkled with concern. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

story continues from part twenty-three Chapter 24 The candlelight shone in Suzi’s eyes as the waiter bent before her offering the dessert tray. She looked stunningly happy. She was dressed in a low-cut dark number, her hair silky and smooth glistening and reflecting her healthy tan. Sun beds are quite useful in a British winter. “Well darling, not long now,” I smiled at her as she declined a Pavlova and asked for ice cream instead. ...

Chapter 1 - A Prisoner of Lust I heard another sensual moan emerge from my gagged lips, its tone full of lust and desperation. My naked body trembled in the frame that imprisoned me. My cheeks, red and burning with arousal, felt the falling of a new teardrop. Like every other squeezed out by my dry and bleary eyes, it was full of wanton frustration. Acting on pure instinct, I struggled briefly against my bonds, jerking my feet and pulling my arms against their restraints. But in my mind and heart I knew it was all useless. My limbs were no freer and my fingers no closer to touching myself. All it accomplished was to make me pant harder, and maybe release a bit of the frustration that I could no longer bear. ...

story continues from chapter seven Chapter 8: Carly and Selena Play Carly came in my house all out of breath. “Selena and I went shopping for some new clothes. After the shopping, she invited me in for a drink. We got to talking about how much fun we had at the cast off party. We both admitted we liked it when you tied us up, all three girls tied up by you, you little devil you,” she snickered. ...

story continues from part six Chapter 7 Why did he have to talk in military time? I used my fingers to count up from noon to finally figure out that he’d be home at 5:30. I bathed and dressed casually in my jeans and a tee shirt; nothing to brand me as “weird” to the locals. Then I had some hot tea and toast before taking the boys for a walk through the countryside. ...

story continues from part seven Chapter 8 I raced Paul to the house, but let him win. It wouldn’t have looked right for the slave girl to beat her Master, but I probably could have done it if I’d tried. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Wet to the core, we sat in front of the aga to get warm. I untied Suzi’s arms, freeing her breasts in the process. She gently shook out her arms and breasts while I watched, mesmerized. ...

story continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: This could be fun!!! Update 5 from my prison “So, you want to participate in a domination session with Jules and me, is that correct?” I asked. “Yes, I would,” Master replied. “Very well then, but first you must learn my name. Call me Mistress,” I ordered. “Yes, Mistress,” he replied. “Good, let’s get started then,” I said. “Jules! Jules get in here. I have a surprise for you,” I hollered. ...

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF. Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house. ...

Author’s Note: I wrote this for a Mistress of mine to apologise for a transgression I had made and to demonstrate my devotion to her. Although I am no longer her slave we are still on good terms and I have her permission to publish this. Any feedback is gratefully received. Forever Means Forever Her hand stroked his well lubed and rock hard cock. It had taken a matter of seconds from her unlocking and removing his chastity belt for him to be as hard as he had ever been before. A year of being locked in a chastity belt with almost constant teasing tends to have that sort of effect on a guy. ...

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

“I just watched it for a second time in my office, in it’s entirety, it’s definitely Jessica” the police chief told his mayor excitedly in the mayor’s downtown office. The DVD had been delivered to the chief’s home post office box right out in front of his suburban home in a plain box without any postage on it, he having the good fortune to have gotten the mail that day instead of his wife. Inside the box was a hand written note telling the chief that this was an unedited pre-production copy of their latest work for his exclusive viewing pleasure, and that the amount of editing employed on this particular DVD before it’s general release depended on him and his mayor, as did their newest stars ability to star in any sequels. ...

Chapter 1 My name is Anna. I just had the most incredible, fantastic, spectacular, awesome sex!!! Before I tell you about it, I have to give you some information leading up to this moment. I have been married to a great guy for almost three years. He is handsome, smart, kind, and considerate. He is a hard-worker, has a good job, is well mannered and has good personal hygiene. He is almost perfect and most women would say I am lucky to be married to such a great guy. I suppose I should be happy to settle for a guy so close to perfect, but I just can’t. His only fault is in the bedroom. His idea of love making is plain old boring sex or no sex at all. ...

Chapter 1 The apartment was perfect! It was a nice upgraded one bedroom place in an older neighborhood near the Concord BART (Bay Area Transit System) stop. It made for an easy commute into the city. She could enjoy the fun and excitement of San Francisco without the super high cost housing. In fact this place was a great deal, under $1,000, which was next to impossible to find in the local market. ...

story continued from Part One Chapter Three: Dream a little Dream She normally didn’t remember dreams, but being restrained and played with was not something she could easily forget. Funnily, she had never had a dreams subject repeat itself in her life, now they seemed to be a recurring theme…. ‘…. this is different’, she thought to herself, standing shaking her left leg. She was looking down at her feet and could see that the ankle cuffs were back, although this time her feet were being held almost double shoulder width apart by an adjustable metal bar. Her wrists were behind her back, testing her bonds she could tell they were attached to each other, and she was naked again. She turned her head and mentally relaxed when she saw him going through all of her toys laid out on her bed, her empty black bag on the floor by his foot. She knew she was “safe”…., maybe not the right word to use - she laughed to herself. ...

Chapter 1 I was the person who approves the mortgage loans at the bank where I work. Actually, seeing as though there is only one bank in town, you may as well say I controlled the financing of most of the construction in the town. I had held this prestigious position for over 4 years and was held in high regard by all the bank employees including management. While not really one a fast track, I expected further promotions to come. My long term goal was to become the first female bank President. Then I made a career ending mistake. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 “We can fly out in the afternoon tomorrow. I have to be at work in the evening for a quick conference, but then the weekend is ours.” The fact that she wanted to come home with me pleased me more than I believed it would. I held out my hands and she took them in hers. Then more quickly than she would have believed I spun her and handcuffed her hands behind her back. ...

story continued from part three Chapter Four It was cold; very clear and frosty. Claire was standing looking at the trees as the morning’s light glowed off the sun’s first rays as it reflected off the shiny white sheet of the lawn. I saw her in silhouette as she pulled the curtains back. Her breasts were white and topped with those nipples that I’d kissed and sucked on only a few hours before. The curve of her hips and buttocks showed gloriously in the shadows. Seeing me looking at her, she moved to the bedside and slid under the covers. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two I awoke to find a naked woman in my bed. Well when I say naked I mean she was wearing a tee shirt and nothing else; and her hair was tumbling in a mass on the pillow beside me. I rolled over and kissed her nose. I felt sorry for her. Yesterday’s revelations must have shocked her. I meant to find out. She’d just learned that her grandparents were perverts. That’s one thing, but to find out that they ran a successful porn company was another; not to mention the thousands of photos, clamps, whips etc. that went with it. ...

story continued from part two Chapter Three The week had been hell for me at work. The whole time I couldn’t take my mind off the past weekend’s events. To be truthful with you I’d wanked myself silly over the couple of videos I’d smuggled out from the house. We’d talked a lot over the phone and she was looking forward to the weekend’s trip to Belgium. The frustration of Debbie turning up had added to the sexual tension that was growing. ...

This story is told exactly as it happened and is true. I am a professional Dominatrix. I can be contacted by anyone at [email protected] My website is www.Empressraquel.com I am Empress Raquel. I have the most well-appointed dungeon in all of South Florida. It is known as The Keep. I am booked for weeks and even months in advance. Whenever a new couple first contacts me for a session, one of them has usually agreed to play the role of the spokesperson. This does not necessarily mean the other is reluctant, although I am told that I can be a bit intimidating. ...

It was a fun ( and very profitable) run - who knew that you could buy great dungeon gear in an auto parts store! F/M construct dungeon torture device, Video of F/M and F/F Beta Test #1 F/M standing stretch, hood, whip, balls stretched and whip Beta Test 2 F/F standing stretch, hood, forced orgasm with whipping. Being retired and on a limited budget I am always looking for a source on income; fortunately I have two local Dominating ladies each with their own dungeon who want new gear and pay me well to design (and test it). ...

A cougar gives a mouse shelter from the storm … in her ropes. All animals are human sized. Sorry no Zootopia cleverness here. *** He almost went off the road. “Goddamnit!” The wall of white obscured all but the closest few feet ahead. The winding mountain pass was a nightmare to drive in weather like this. Then Brian had hit the ice. God, his heart was still beating madly. He had to pull over, now. Slowly he crept along until he spotted a small library tucked away in a rocky alcove. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 Synopsis: I serve Lady Marlow as a BDSM acolyte - then Pony Sally and I service Lord Marlow with our arses It seemed only a few minutes later that my trainer Philip walked into my stable and pulled the blanket off me. “Wake up Pony, time to start a new day.” He bent down and, using a special key, released the steel ring around my neck. He gave me his hand and lifted me to my feet. My body ached all over from the excesses of the previous day. “Follow me, Pony,” he snapped and we walked out of the box and headed towards the barn. When we got inside he stood me under the chains and attached the cuffs to my wrists and pulled the chains taut. “Let’s get your beating out of the way first.” he said, more gently now, “Now, do you want to scream or shall I gag you?” ...

Part 1 Synopsis: I was just a secretary - then my Mistress’s obedient slave - now I am a pony girl Of course I let him fuck me on our first date. How could I not, we had been talking in this bar for only five minutes but already I could feel my pussy getting damp – he was so HOT! Then he calmly took my hand and placed it on his crotch, and I could feel the gorgeous outline of a simply massive prick – bigger than any cock I had ever experienced - I knew I had to have him inside me as soon as possible. ...

story continued from part two Part 3 Synopsis: Teaching Joanne the pleasure of anal sex - culminating in Race Day and the Marlow Cup - and the Epilogue Sure enough, his Lordship continued to bugger me splendidly for a long while and eventually I felt his lovely prick pumping still more of his spunk into me – for those of you who haven’t experienced sodomy, get your man to do it to you as soon as possible - it is the most exquisite pleasure for both of you. Sally squirted her piss copiously onto us both as we climaxed, but by then it was clear that his Lordship’s energy was waning and we needed to make our way home. He carefully replaced our pony tackle and fitted us back into the cart and we set off down the hill. As we were trotting, I could feel a steady stream of spunk running down the back of my thighs, and glancing at Sally, I saw that she too had legs covered with cum and spunk – everyone at the House was certainly going to know what we had been up to! ...

Story from the 2018 Halloween Special Carmen Valentina is an actual person. Ms. Valentina is in the adult industry and has worked with many sites such as Hunter’s Lair and Cumbots as well as having her own site. She is very cute, is quite a good actress, and apparently can hold her breath an extraordinary length of time. I have never met her and doubt I ever will. My misfortune. ...

I had never been so filled with anticipation for Halloween night as this one. For tonight I would actually be part of my girlfriend’s decoration for the trick-or-treaters, her hanging mummy playing out a fantasy being on display in skintight clothing and bondage. And how lucky I was to have a girlfriend who was so willing to help me experience this out at least this once. It would not be the first time she would put me in this form of constraint. We had played it out and experimented numerous times. But as she began decorating her porch for the night of trick-or-treaters with black light and glowing figures, I asked her what she thought of how the white bandages of a hanging mummy would glow and maybe even frighten a few of the older guests by unexpected movement. So with a little rigging of a hook to support my weight safely and the acquisition of plenty of white roller gauze for bandages added to the rest of our toys, we were ready. ...

Carmen Valentina is an actual person. Ms. Valentina is in the adult industry and has worked with many sites such as Hunter’s Lair and Cumbots as well as having her own site. She is very cute, is quite a good actress, and apparently can hold her breath an extraordinary length of time. I have never met her and doubt I ever will. My misfortune. She is in a pair of videos from a youtube channel called AquaMedia (videos primarily about women in water) called “I Have A Bad Feeling About This 2”, the second video has the same name and an alternate ending where things don’t end up as well as in the first. In the videos, similar to this story, she is a real estate agent checking out a house to potentially sell. She finds a bunch of junk in the backyard pool, drops off her pumps (she’s dressed in a nice white shirt, black short skirt and hose) and she is in the pool and in the process of fishing the junk out of the pool when water hoses from the bottom of the pool grab her and pull her under. The remainder of the video is her struggling (she does a good job, it must be pretty hard to act out being in a fight for your life with a possessed water hose while fully underwater) and in the first finally getting out of the pool and escaping and the other where she doesn’t. Anyway it’s PG although very sexy. If you wanted to see more of her than in the video, there’s lots of her on the internet, she has her own site and there are other obvious places.. ...

Sophie slammed the door shut, giving the tyre a kick too for good measure. Of all the days to break down, things were hardly going her way today. First the Halloween activity day she’d been roped into helping out at, had been so poorly supported that she’d been bored silly manning some of the stalls. Then while trying to avoid being seen in the unflattering jumpers they had to wear, she’d hidden in a small cupboard, only to find herself an unwilling victim of a water dunking game. The guy she had hidden from, the one she was so infatuated with had then taken his turn in line to throw the balls at the target. ...

Chapter 1 When I started college, my new roommate, Carol, and I became good friends right away. She was tall and slender, had long blonde hair and a very pretty face. Of course we both wanted to do well in school, so we made a little bet. The bet was simple, whoever had the higher GPA at the end of each semester, was the winner. The stakes were simple as well; the loser had to be the winner’s slave for the entire weekend after grades were announced. ...

“Mr. and Mrs. Petersen, come in” the doctor said. “I am Doctor Lewis and I’ll be handling this case. This is regarding your daughter, Carla?” “Yes.” Mr. Petersen said as he extended his hand for a handshake. “We are so relieved that something is finally being done.” “I still think it’s a bit extreme” Mrs. Petersen said, the disapproval clear in her voice. “Honey, we talked about it.” Mr. Petersen said in exasperation. “It’s for her own good. Better to have her in a mental hospital where she can get care than with an abuser!” ...

June Strickland walked into her husbands large garage and looked up. Her nemesis was hanging above her husband. It had been used to get her into trouble before. he was looking nervous as if he once again had agreed to her demands and wasn’t sure of it . She looked at him and smiled. “Ready?” was all she said. He looked over at her and nodded and opened the box on his special tool box. June walked over and kissed him. He kissed her back holding her tight ran his hand down and smoothed her bottom. She ground her pelvis into his hard on. “Have you locked the roller shutter door?” she asked? ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

Story continued from part two Part 3: Is This Heaven? Everything is black, but very calm, very quiet, there is no pain. He feels as if he’s floating. Who, what said that? Something wet is on his lips, he hears a voice, a familiar voice. Leave me alone, I’m comfortable like this. He feels a slap on his face, then another, really hard, and then a pump on his chest and then another, and air is pumped into him, sweet air. Stars are in front of his face, he coughs, wretches, coughs again, and rolls over on his side. Now the pain in his chest begins. He opens his eyes, where is he? ...

This is a story a real dream I had. I wrote it down shortly after waking up, to try my best to tell the story exactly as it happened. The first part of the story I remember was being put into a harness behind some bleachers. It was some kind of combination of straps and rope. The harness was pretty much what you would think of, something to secure the mid-section of the body for suspensions. I do not recall what I was wearing, so feel free to make up an outfit in your head to begin with! I heard the crowd from the bleachers and an announcer. After the harness was on, I was prompted to walk out in front of the crowd. There was a performance going on inside a very large pool. I walked alongside the pool and watched the performance and looked at the crowd, somewhat wondering what was going on and wondering what the performance was all about. The announcer saw me and said to come towards him and introduced me to the crowd as his willing participant. He asked me if I was ready to experience something amazing and be a part of the act. I said yes without really knowing what it was I was getting myself into. Side note: there was probably some more back story to this whole story, but I don’t remember anything before where this story started. I remember being somewhat ok with everything going on and knowing the announcer and assistants, but at the same time not knowing exactly what was about to happen. I felt safe going along with it like I had done something similar before with them. Continuing on, the announcer came over and started to tie my ankles together with a piece of rope. When he finishes, he picked me up and threw me in the pool. I could swim fairly well so I was able to tread water even with my ankles tied. I quickly noticed a pole in the water that was sticking straight upwards, and I grabbed on with one arm. There was a very small ledge sticking out from the pole that allowed me to somewhat stand on the pole and stay above water a bit. He jumped in too and swam up from behind me. He grabbed my free arm and tied some rope around my wrist. Then, he grabbed my other arm and brought it behind my back, around the pole, and tied it to my other wrist. Then he pulled some slack from the ankle rope around the pole and wrapped it several times around the pole, going up the body. Then he grabbed a a hook from pole and snapped it onto the harness. He swam to the side of the pool and got out. While he did, the pole raised out of the water slowly straight into the air. As it cleared the pool water, another rope was pulled to the side by the announcer, bringing the pole to the side of the pool. I was half dangling from the pole and half standing on the ledge still. The hook was doing a good job of keeping me still and without much strain on my bonds. The pole and me were laid on the ground. He quickly added a ball gag, then continued adding a few more ties to the harness and around the pole. Then, he grabbed a pre-knotted rope with a big loop in it, put it around my forehead. The loop had a leather strap on it that went over my forehead. Then the rope went over the back and through my crotch to my front side. Then he attached a flag to the end of that rope with a small loop in the rope and a hook on the flag. The other end of the flag was then hooked to the loop around the my head. So essentially, there was now a flag hanging in front of my body that was attached to my forehead while my head was forced backwards slightly, and the other end of the flag was attached near my crotch to the end of that rope. That rope went through my crotch, which meant there was a bit of strain already through my crotch. Any time I moved my head, I could feel the rope rub against my crotch. Most of this time I was focused on what was happening, as well as being a bit embarrassed being in front of a huge crowd doing bondage that I secretly loved. The entire time, the assistants were speaking to the crowd. I have no idea what they were saying, I was focused on the bondage. After completed, the pole was raised up once again. This time the pole was horizontal, so I dangled beneath it with my hands tied behind my back. Due to the ties to the harness, most of the pressure was in the harness so it was mostly comfortable hanging there. The pole was then released through his fingers so the pole was swung out over the pool. I was now wondering what was going to happen and what this all was about. But at the same time, it was exhilarating being tied up and dangling over the pool. Also, the flag was slightly waving in the breeze as it dangled below. As it waved in the wind, it gently vibrated the crotch rope it was hanging from. Then he grabbed the rope, pulled it back, then let go, effectively letting me swing back and forth over the pool. With each tug, he brought the swing higher and higher, faster and faster. At the same time, the pole raised slightly higher and higher over the water. As he pulled on the rope, I noticed he had somehow attached his rope to the rope with the flag, which meant also attached to my crotch rope. Each time he pulled it, I could feel it send a rope vibration against my crotch. It felt pretty good and got me even more turned on being subjected to that. Since I was so into bondage, suspension, and exhibitionism, I was already pretty turned on to begin with, but that extra tug each time was sending me into bliss. Then the rig stopped from swinging and from raising anymore above the pool. I was probably about 25 feet above the pool now! It was exhilarating. then I felt the entire rig being pulled backwards towards the bleachers. Up and up and up, all the way to the upper tiered seats. They were quite large bleachers, and it was probably close to 50 feet from the pool now. He said something to the crowd and the crowd let out a huge cheer, as he quickly let go of the rope before I could figure out what was going on. I shrieked a bit as my eyes bulged in disbelief and my stomach raised from the free fall. I swung down quickly and out over the pool. I realized very quickly how very high I was above the pool and swinging very rapidly and uncontrollably! As I swung out, the pole raised even higher and very quickly, which made me swing even higher into the air. The flag was flapping violently in the air, sending vibrations through the crotch rope. I was squirming violently against my bonds and screaming into the gag in shear exhilaration. ...

Sunday Morning. I love Sunday mornings. This one is a lovely sunny still day. It’s the sounds of it. The warmth of it too! The sun is beaming in through the upper bedroom windows warming the house. I know its doing the same through our patio windows as I can feel the warm air rising up the staircase. Outside I can hear my husband cutting the grass with our old petrol mower, just as he has for the last ten years of our marriage its muted roar echoing around the buildings the tone changing with his change of direction. ...

Author’s Note: This story sprung from a story by another author here on the Plaza. Many stories from this author can be found in the Doll Stories section and elsewhere under the name “SparkyMira”. The story “A Prank Gone Awry” was fascinating and my thoughts on how I would handle the same situation led to this story. Permisson was kindly extended to work from the same premise for which I am grateful. If you like this story you will doubtless also like the works of SparkyMira as well. I certainly do! Summary: A young college woman with a dolly fetish pretends to be a high-end sex bot at a sex-bot store for a day. If she’s caught she goes to jail and her life is ruined. Can she play the sexbot and handle all that is required of her until closing? ...

Story continued from Part one Part 2: Assisting Police With Their Enquiries There is a hubbub in the station as she arrives, she is certainly stunning and caught the eye of all the cops. She gives her statement to Benson and Ruby, the information being essentially the same she gave them earlier in her “office”. She remains cool and in control, which seems to tick off Ruby, who had hoped in the police environment she might make some mistake, but nothing. In fact, Ruby is slowly warming to her, just slightly. She is clever, composed and tough, just what Ruby would like others to believe she is. And Miss Gunn is definitely the boss in a mainly man’s world. Ruby really doesn’t think she has killed Kemp, she is far too smart, and if she wanted him dead, she’d have found a much better way. But they have very else to go on for the moment, so she tries to keep an open mind and maybe have another look at the business partners, or even Kemp’s wife, maybe there is something there? ...

Part 1 Alexandra applauded, almost giddy over the last minute goal, as the conquering hero skated in her direction. She stood up and waved from behind the plexiglass barricade that separated her front row seat from the action on the ice. Suddenly, Alexandra winced as number 23 leaned back sharply, sending a wave of ice crystals pelting against the clear shield in front of her. Looking around in embarrassment, Alexandra saw that most, if not all of the people in the sparsely populated stadium, had not noticed the blatant display of bravado. She turned back to the ice just in time to see the devilish grin that had melted her heart on so many occasions. But this time, Alexandra made a mental note of this incident, filling it away even as she went back to cheering for her boyfriend. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter checks in with his mother and gets a real surprise In this chapter, weird worm and holly are sent across the pond so that Walter can make his daily “check in” call to his mother. They are also supposed to bring kayaks back to the girls’ cabin for use there. Mistress Gloria warns them not to waste time, but of course, events make them late and they face punishment. This brings up an interesting problem for Mistress Gloria. How do you punish a pain slut? The chapter ends with her novel approach to that problem. ...

“An Out-Of-Body Bondage Experience” is about masks, shiny rubber, and some curious gear! :) Ashley had never been to space. She’d never given it much thought. Why would she have ever needed to dedicate her valuable brainpower to such a thing? Sure, she’d seen movies and television in which characters went to space. Scenes outside of Earth’s atmosphere. Cheesy kids shows seemed to always send their protagonists to space. She understood that it was not just plausible, but that it had happened and there was a slim but non-zero chance that she would leave Earth at one point or another. But really, what was the point? It was so remote, so removed that she’d never given it more than the occasional passing thought. A joke with a friend while watching Gravity was a far cry from astronaut training. It wasn’t even in the back of her mind. The thought simply wasn’t there. ...

Story continues from part one Part Two Day in the Dungeon Master untied us and had us put on our cuffs on our wrist’s and ankle’s. Master dealt with Kim first. “Hand’s behind your back”. “Yes master” said Kim softly. Master grabbed her wrists and locked a small padlock through the D-ring’s in her cuffs. He knelt down and locked a 12"chain between her ankle cuffs and then buckled her ballgag into her mouth. He clipped the lead to her collar and Kim was ready for her journey. ...

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

story continued from part six Part 7: Knowing My Position They returned a half hour later or maybe less, I had lost track of time, and without preamble they unhurriedly released me. My bum was still quite tender and my nipples and breasts tingled. And my inflamed clit was released and slid back behind its hood. I was returned to my room by Tyra, holding onto my elbow as I was still a bit wobbly in my hoof boots. She stayed and tenderly rubbed some cooling salve into my tender sphincter. It was a great comfort having her there. She said nothing during this, but I could tell that I had passed another “test” and she was pleased with my performance. That first time was a bit of a shock obviously, however after that the general discomfort lessened to the point that I hardly noticed it, as my anal muscle, and I, simply got used to it. It sounds like an odd thing to say, but there it is. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Still Afloat Kate had been at sea now for a week. She was riding the wave of excitement and intrigue. Four times now she had been part of the club’s shows, three times it had been in the vac cube, immobilised and unable to see or hear, her body had been overloaded with feelings, such power it had on her, no way to move, to escape the prying hands. She had braved torments of ice and being touched and slapped all over as a latex shell held her in a contorted position. Then each night she’d been lifted away by Simon and his group of men and left to float with her performance partner Becky in a relaxation pool. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Missed Duties Kate walked around the backstage nervous, it was time for her to be out in the club without the support of her very close friend Becky. She recalled last time when Mark a past work colleague had found her, she had been trussed up suspended just above the crowd, only a small latex thong to cover her crotch. She had been terrified her old work friends and family back home would find out what she did now. They just thought she worked as entertainment crew on a cruise ship. True enough as long as that included semi naked performances of bondage and encasement for guests on a cruise ship for sexual experiences. Kate was waiting for her boyfriend and team member Simon who would be helping her in and out of her toys. Tonight she was trying out something new. The team had been busy in the workshops and had built a plastic pole sphere. From the hooks a model could be attached in a spread eagle position inside. Once attached it wouldn’t matter how the ball rotated, the model would be held immobilised. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory) Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. The man gave her a briefcase full of money, and she quickly but diligently counted it and made sure all of the bills were real. Upon finding everything satisfactory, she closed the briefcase and took it over to the rows of filing cabinets on the other side of her office. She placed a key in the lock at the top of the middle file cabinet, turned it, then pulled on the second drawer down. The whole cabinet slid away from the wall on metal runners, far enough to gain access to the floor safe underneath it. She opened the safe and placed the briefcase inside, closed it, then slid the filing cabinet back into place. The key was removed and then she side-stepped to the next cabinet over on the right. She opened up the top drawer of this cabinet and pulled out a sealed manila envelope with the words “Care & Maintenance of Deluxe Dolls.” The packet was only about ¼ inch thick. She carried it back to her desk and started up her desktop computer. She went over to the break room, the next room over, and poured herself a cup of coffee while her computer warmed up. She returned, sat down, entered her password, then started to print a combination invoice and receipt for the man’s purchase. The printer was in the bottom drawer of her desk. It printed up in a standard, easy to read format, and she gathered it and the envelope together then started back for the warehouse floor. This whole time in her office took a little over 20 minutes. As soon as she opened the doors to the warehouse she was hearing the man grunting loudly. He was over by the packaging tables with his dolly still on the floor, its head pinned against the edge of the table as he was thrusting his penis violently inside its oral cavity. ‘Sylvia was right,’ Abigail thought to herself, ‘This man is a pig.’ She walked towards the man, making several “Ahem” noises as she got closer, but he was not acknowledging her. He was on a mission, obviously attempting to reach his goal. She was able to see that the man had both hands on the dolly’s head for balance, and heard the proper sucking sounds coming from the oral cavity. She was relieved with this because the man showed up too early and she didn’t have enough time to finish the procedure with the doll. The doll didn’t have any moisture added to it before its first use, only the moisture that was still there from the completion of the transformation process. After she took three more steps closer she realized why it didn’t matter. The man had a small penis, probably only five inches long erect. She had to stifle a giggle. Suddenly, the man gave out a loud groan and stiffened up his spine. He unloaded his orgasm into his dolly’s mouth, and kept his penis inside until every last drop was sucked out. Gasping, and with a wide grin, the fifty-ish year old man finally took a step back and zipped up his pants. “I take it that you’re satisfied with your purchase?” Abigail asked, still trying not to giggle. “All I can say is ’Wow’,” the man replied, still trying to catch his breath. “If its other holes are as good as that was, I may be dead soon, but, by God, what a way to go!” “Please, kill me,” The doll whispered loudly in a recorded sounding voice, “Don’t make me live like this…” The man crouched down to look into his doll’s eyes. He put his left hand behind the doll’s neck and pulled it forward, away from the table, and closer to his own face. With his other hand, he started kneading one of the doll’s breasts while fingering the nipple. The doll let a whispering, recorded sounding sexual moan. “Why?” he asked as he looked into its eyes, “You seem to like it. You’re moaning like a hooker in heat. I’m going to enjoy sticking my cock in you any time I want, any way I want, and I’ll savor every second of it. Because of you, my wife left me and is talking divorce. She and my stepdaughter are planning on taking everything I own because of your silly lawsuit. Now, since you’re no longer around, the lawsuit will go away and she’ll come to her senses and stop this divorce talk. I’ll have her back, and I’ll have you any time I want you.” “Oh, God, please…,” the doll begged. If it had some water inside it, it would be crying. “There are still a few things we have to go over,” Abigail said over the man’s shoulder. “And we must go over them quickly before my employees start showing up for their shifts.” “Sure,” the man replied as he stood back up. He turned to face Abigail. “What else do I need to know?” “First off, here’s your receipt for the doll,” Abigail said as she handed over the piece of paper and the envelope. “Also, here’s a packet for the care and maintenance of your new dolly. Please read everything inside the envelope and keep them with your important documents. If and when you pass your dolly on, via as a gift or in your will, the new owner will need to know these things as well.” “Like what?” “Well, the dolly’s exterior is made of latex. Some people have allergic reactions to physical contact with latex, and anyone who uses it should be aware of this. “Second, at least twice a week the owner must pour two cups of tap water with a tablespoon of vegetable oil down the dolly’s throat. This is used as fuel for the dolly as well as keeping its orifices moist and lubricated during use. It can also cry, especially when it’s hurt, if you wish to punish it, but any hits will not leave any marks. Keep it away from sharp objects, but the latex can be repaired, however it will leave a scar. The minerals added to the tap water helps with the upkeep of the internal machines, like the vibrations and sucking motions. Also, the oil helps keep the latex from drying out. We suggest using the routine of every Monday and Friday, and making a habit of it. Once a month you should crush up a multivitamin in with the water. Preferably, something heavy in zinc and iron. “Third, prolonged exposure to the sun or extreme cold can irreversibly damage the latex. Do not take it outside if the temperature goes below 45 degrees Fahrenheit unless it is packed inside an insulated carrying case. It will float in a pool, but the use of sunscreen or water resistant oil is recommended first. Chlorine can dry out the exterior faster than UV rays. “Third, this dolly, if taken care of properly, can survive for an estimate of 20 thousand years. It will not age. Since no one will live that long, you MUST make preparations for when you’re gone. This is why I strongly suggest that you select a programming routine for its voice modulator. You don’t want it saying the wrong thing to the wrong person, do we?” “I understand,” the man said as he looked at his receipt. He then turned towards his doll again. “Hear that? I made you almost immortal. You’re going to be someone’s fucktoy for the next few thousand years. You should be thanking me.” The dolly replied with muffled whimpering noises. “I want her to keep speaking her own mind. It excites me more than you know. I’ll look into making some provisions on what to do with it after I’m gone, but, for now, I’m gonna have a lot of fun. If there isn’t anything else, I’ll get out of your hair.” “No, that covers about everything,” Abigail said, as she headed over towards the docking bay door. The man lifted his dolly up by its waist and threw it over his shoulder, then started to follow her. The dolly was sobbing uncontrollably as he walked, not able to move or change the blank expression on its face. “If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to call.” “Thank you, Ms. Gillen. A pleasure doing business with you. You do excellent work. If things don’t work out with my wife, I may have two new candidates for your services. Would you mind if I recommend you to a few of my friends?” Abigail hit the button that raised the dock door. “We prefer that you give us the names of your friends so we can do our own background checks before we say yes or no to potential clients. You never know what some people have hidden in their closets. When Mr. Ogontz told you about us, we had already investigated you for five weeks before giving him the okay to let him talk to you. What we do here isn’t exactly legal, so we have to be careful.” “Oh, yeah, I can see that,” the man replied as he started through the docking bay and towards his car. “I’ll call you later on with my friends’ names, probably next week, depending on how much vitamin E I can handle.” He stopped at the back of his car, placed his dolly on the ground, turned back and waved goodbye to Abigail, then opened his trunk. He then picked up his dolly and proceeded to put it inside. “Please,! Oh, God! No! Stop!” The trunk closed, and that was the end of Sylvia Farrell ************ ...

Danielle Leslie sat impatiently in her dressing room, waiting to be called to the rehearsal room nearby. A former Olympic athlete, Danielle had turned several gold medals in gymnastics into a blossoming movie career. Danni could at this point, be fussy about what parts she accepted. She had recently received a script trying to revive the “swords and sandals” epics of some years past, and Danni had only glanced through it at first, not really interested in being a damsel in distress in an ancient middle east fictional kingdom, her father betrayed and replaced by her evil uncle, and her fiancé and lover leading the resistance. ...

“Call Center” is about a VERY rubbery office. During the spring, the company would encourage its employees to take the stairs instead of using the lift. For a few brief weeks during the year, it would be a mark of shame to be seen taking the elevator two floors up. For some employees, taking the elevator was mandatory. Those with a physical impediment obviously used it. Anyone transporting goods took the elevator. The call center was on the fourth floor. It was close enough that a health-conscious individual might force the jaunt up each landing. It was high enough that taking the elevator would have been acceptable practice. Employees in the call center took a rear elevator. They were unseen by crowds below. The call center’s location on the fourth floor meant that it was close to the public eye. Windows were frosted or tinted one way. The contents had to be hidden. Privacy was more rigidly regulated. The location on the fourth floor meant that it was out of the way. Employees could leave their desks and venture one, even two floors down without worrying about exposing themselves to some visitor that lost their way. It was ordinary for those on the third floor to see their support team from above. The extraordinary costumes made them easy to spot. Some had polished their uniforms to such a shine that they’d reflect light coming in through the window walls. Some would attach filters or respiration equipment to their masks, with oxygen hissing in and out of their tanks. A few wore no mask, but never spoke. Thick gags precluded speech; ballgags would often let saliva dribble from forced mouths; it was to the chagrin of some employees and delight of others. They called it a “call center” but calls were a rarity. Specialized staff sat and responded to these live requests. Most requests for assistance came in via e-mail or message; this was preferred by the leadership as it allowed greater volume and quicker responses. ...

Chapter 1 – The Trial In the not too distant future the overcrowded prison system reached a tipping point. Many states released those incarcerated that were deemed as non-violent. The problem occurred when many of these criminals offended again. The violence that returned to the streets caused a demand for action. The criminals were running the cities! Honest citizens took to the streets and quietly called for action. Something had to give. The growing crime problem with the revolving-door prison system that seemed to not rehabilitate the criminal element failed to keep the streets safe for law-abiding people. The cost to keep someone jailed was also causing major stress on the jurisdictions. It was Texas that came up with a solution. ...

“So Ms. Santa’s favourite little Elf has been naughty again! Caught and admitting masturbation yet again huh?” Ms. Santa sat behind her huge wooden desk and looked sternly at the Elf. There were long paper scrolls everywhere on the desk. Some were even unraveled and were taking up floor space making walking across Santa’s office like a minefield. It wouldn’t do to step on a list and smudge the toy the children wanted thus creating a toy delivery mistake. To the unaware observer, the desk looked chaotic. Holly Claus sat patiently for the last fortnight, typing the names from the paper lists into her I-Phone. ...

If you are going to talk about your one night stand in the middle of a busy pub, the day after you have fucked her. There are a couple of things to keep in mind. You are not talking about her pussy and how dirty and smelly it was. Humiliating her name and class in front of the people you are with. Make sure she is not within ear shot of you as you talked about her in a negative way. ...

Hi I’m Ali, I’m 21 and I’ve just finishing an apprenticeship (not going to say where or what I’m studying just in case someone figures out this is me). I’m 5ft 4 inches, I’m a skinny little redhead with very pale skin. Everyone calls me cute or adorable (it’s really annoying). And I love been restrained and tormented. I think a little bit of back story is needed at this point. I discovered my fondness for BDSM whilst on a family holiday in France. It’s one of those holidays where your parents stuff you in the back of a small car with your siblings and drive hundreds of miles in blistering heat with no air con (torture – but not the good kind). So we drove through France, I had just turned 18 and on either side of me are my 2 bickering brothers aged 10 and 12 (don’t ask me why my parent waited so long between me and them). ...

Charley had only just found out about the world of latex, after a friend bought her a pair of latex leggings. Since then she had been seeing how far down the rabbit hole she could go in a week. She had been meet with a tidal wave of kinky fetish nightmares and sickeningly prevented images. She had unlocked a deep lake of hidden fantasies and desires within herself. After searching the internet for days, she found something which left her heart racing and her soul horny. On a heavy rubber and bondage forum based in the UK was an advert looking for a woman to be a long term rubber bondage prisoner. Charley had message the owner of the post saying how much she wanted to do it. She got a message back within 48 hours with a list of instruction of what to do. ...

It’s a lovely warm Summer’s day, just past the heat of the mid-day sun but still with hours of sunshine to bask in on this idyllic island retreat. The air seems to hang heavy with no breeze and you can feel the heat rising from any open ground or beach. It’s a fairly long drive to the cove we have found but it is so far off the beaten track that it seems no one ever ventures there, hence guaranteed privacy. No car tracks, no litter and there’s the inviting shade offered by the trees only 50 metres from the shoreline. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

story continues from part four Jessica’s Torment 5: Trial and Error Jessica pulled Angela’s legs up to her wrists and locked a short piece of chain on the chain between her ankles and the chain between her wrists. Angie was now hogtied in hard steel, her nipples painfully pinched and pressed between her weight and the mattress, and her mouth stuffed and silent. The only means of her escaping being set well out of reach on Jessica’s dresser. ...

story continues from part five Jessica’s Torment 6: Revulsion and Karma Carl ended his evening by returning the women back to their machines; but, with Jessica being on the spanking machine and Angela getting her pussy fucked by something much smaller than what she had in her earlier. Carl had no idea that he had just completed the women’s original plan. Jessica’s cuffs would release her in three hours and allow them to finish the night well fucked, well spanked, but most importantly; free. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites. ...

It had been the mid state regionals, and we lost badly, I having about the best view of our embarrassing rout as I was the goal keeper that day. Many opposing teams would have held back once the game had been decided in the spirit of sportsmanship, but the Panthers and our own team had a rather long history with each other, as did our schools in general. The score was fifteen to three by the time it was all over and the referee mercifully blew his whistle, not all that terrible a score if the game had been college softball, but it wasn’t. ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two! 3) Part 4 Chapter 6 Jen then says sounds good to me, let him build up his stamina for us, after hearing that I could feel him flex several times as the ladies looked on and laughed. I still had the Anal Stimulator in, Ball Bondage going on and a Cock Ring still in place. Jen asked me if I was thirsty and to nod yes, I was drained and had dry mouth from the gag, she then said she would get me some water. As Jen walked over to this cooler that was placed on the floor, she opened the lid and took out what looked like a bottle of water, poured some into a glass. Jen walked around Lorene and held the water and a straw in front of me, as Lorene told me to keep quiet while there removing the gag or I would have to answer to them. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Vacuum Packed The members have always taken full advantage of the fine old oaks in the vast estate, and today is no exception. Like the two slaves described earlier, suspended in inflatable bags, suspended from another branch of a huge oak we come upon two more slaves. They are also suspended, side by side, this time in a vertical vacuum bed, a few inches above the lawn. The beds comprise two thin but strong sheets of transparent rubber within a steel frame and connected to a powerful vacuum system. The two slaves, again one female and one male are naked and stretched out, with just a one inch breathing tube their only connection to the outside. They are unable to move an inch; such is the unforgiving grip of the two rubber sheets. The male is well-built, quite muscular, but, like all the male slaves, completely hairless. Interestingly he is erect, perhaps they have slipped him a potion earlier, and his cock lies flat against his stomach, his steel ringed balls clearly visible underneath. ...

Julie had been a self bondage enthusiast for years, since her first relationship with a woman in college who had been into bondage introduced her to it. Julie enjoyed it so much that even though the relationship did not last her love of bondage had remained strong. After several failed attempts to have relations with both men and women had failed because they wanted to be in control or to humiliate her. All she wanted was to be tied firmly in place, teased to an orgasm and left alone while helplessly bound to enjoy the afterglow. The helplessness brought her peace, and major orgasm’s making her feel safe and warm. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 5: Bondage Sisters) Part Six: Din, din time Chapter 7 Mistress Amanda returned a couple hours later. Kendall’s arms and legs where sore from trying to hold her body upwards off of the table. Her nipples and clit where sore from the constant tugging. And her neck was sore from her sister Kim constant motion of riding the double dildo attached to her face. Kim on the other hand was now working on her seventh orgasm. Amanda watched as Kim rode the massive dildo in her pussy up and down steadily at first and then she looked as though she was slamming herself on it. Each time she lowered herself she pulled up Kendall’s head forcing her face between Kim’s buttocks. Over and over again, faster and faster until she could not hold back and erupted once again in bliss. Her head thrown back as cries of passion where heard through her ring gag. Her body shook and she sank down, the dildo buried deep into her sex and Kendall’s nose was once more pressed against Kim’s wrinkled rose bud. ...

“You trust me, boy, don’t you?” Your question is rhetorical and, sitting on my knees, I quietly stare at the floor between them. You are my Master, of course I trust you. How could I not, you rule every aspect of my life. I love you and I trust you absolutely. “Well?” “Yes, Master.” The question wasn’t rhetorical after all, it seems. Our relationship wasn’t always like this. It started with a curious leap into the unknown on my part three years ago. I’d turned 18 and I had just realised that I had a fascination for bondage that badly needed to be fulfilled. We met on the internet forums and you offered to introduce me to the subject; it took a month of doubt and all my courage to accept your offer. When I returned home after a painful afternoon of stocks, whippings and slappings, I decided that maybe it wasn’t for me after all. ...

story continued from Breaking & Entering Malcolm Pettigrew thanked the driver, nodded the ghost of a bow to the Emir’s guard and strode down the path to the great man’s tent, the silent, light-stepping Henrietta Courtauld just behind him, her hair duly covered. He had been three months in the United Arab Emirates since his arrival as British Commercial Attache, and this was his first visit to the most obscure and traditional of the emirates, Bhagarem. Henrietta, his assistant, was not quite so new to the job, but she had not set foot here before either. ...

I had worked as a buyer for a medium sized company with all the benefits one would expect that went along with an important position; such as a company car, expense account and all the rest one would normally expect. As it was taken for granted and everyone else had their little fiddles in such positions and so not to be different I also took advantage and I went along with it. These small but dishonest anomalies went on for some time and then one day I went too far in my greed, I actual sold some goods on that belonged to the company to an outlet I had found. ...

Sue was always short of money, so when she read the add in the morning paper, it looked like an answer to her problems. It asked for slim attractive females with supple bodies and an open minded attitude. Sue was only five feet one inch tall and weighed forty nine kilograms, so she thought that she fitted the bill as far as her body went and she was, she considered, very attractive. All in all, she was gorgeous with her short blonde hair and hourglass figure, so she picked up the phone and dialled the number. ...

This is my first attempt at fiction of any kind and I’d be happy to hear what you think. Please feel free to email me your thoughts about my story, and I’m open to any suggestions about this story or any future work. Please do not re-post this story without my permission. - LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. ...

“CRACK!” The whip lands again on my back, sending another sharp spear of pain into my gut, and with it another wave of agonizing, unful- filled desire crashed through me. “Please Master…Yes, I want it, I want it now!” I moan through clenched teeth. He steps around in front of me, smiling in mock surprise. “My, what a lusty wench! And you’ve finally admitted it! Well *now* you’ll just have to wait. I’m having fun doing just what I’m doing.” And with that he disappears again behind me, and I felt the whip descend once more, between my shoulder blades, with a thwack and a burn. With the rhythm of the whip, I slip into a delirium of pain and lust. And lost in the rhythm, I find my mind wandering through the events that had led me to this delicious and frustrating predicament. ...

Amber was often described as beautiful, at 5'6" tall with a great 36d, 24, 36 figure, natural dark red hair that swept 1/2 way down her back and green eyes. Her legs were stunning from her gorgeous ass down to her size 6.5 shapely feet. She kept herself expertly groomed and hair free from the neck down, her main reason she loved the feel of nylon, cool and smooth against her skin, especially on her shaved pussy and long shapely legs. Her preferred color was suntan of course and she always wore them with everything also preferring to match them with open toed high heeled sandals showing off her polished toes. She had left home at 18 to go to the city and had worked her way through college at a local establishment whose waitresses were know for beauty and hose. It had been a long 4 years but she had just graduated and was considering her options. Her family had not agreed with her leaving home and so she had become estranged, no one even showed up for her graduation from college. She had no current boyfriend, previous ones had indulged her to varied degrees in her nylon and bondage fetishes, non to the degree she needed, so she mostly relied on her roommate, Samantha, herself a nylon lover and more dominant than Amber, at 5'5" 36/25/37, she was a stunning blonde, blue eyed gal who fit Amber’s needs and personality perfectly. She worked in the same establishment, but usually different shifts which meant Amber could count on spending lots of time alone tightly encased in her pantyhose and bondage until Samantha returned from work. Her admirer in the dim light was Joe; he had first seen Amber about 6 months prior at the restaurant when Sam (Samantha) was his server. He had asked her who she was and later Sam introduced them, on a rare shift that they worked together. Joe was a private contractor in the field of shall we say surveillance and recovery for hire. He was in his mid 30’s 5'10", dark tan, short cropped dark hair, with a muscular build and piercing dark eyes. He liked her right from the start and made it his business to find out all he could about her. ...

(Author’s note: Hi, this is something I have written as a stand alone story. For those of you who have read “Ingrid’s Proposal” I am continuing that story and will be posting more in a few weeks. You can contact me at maid2btied at gmail dot com if you would like to comment on either story. Enjoy, Gabriella.) I check the address on the invitation again as the cab pulls away leaving me standing alone on a deserted street. The invitation was elegant; like one you would get for a wedding, black cursive script on a white card. It read; ...

Devin’s trip across town to her friend Sophie’s house was a bit more of a challenge than usual that Saturday morning. A freak early spring snowstorm was making streets a bit slippery. Still, this was a special day, and she was determined that the weather would not deter their plans. For years, the two of them had bet on their gym’s annual instructors’ competition. The bet was always paid off at the post-competition party at Sophie’s house, and this year for the first time in five years, Sophie had won. Therefore, she would be at her friends’ mercy for the rest of the day. She knew some but not all of the details of what was going to happen to her. In a way she was thankful the snow was making her concentrate on her driving as she couldn’t think about what was ahead. She trusted Sophie and all the others so was not at all nervous – only curious. The two of them occasionally tied each other up and even had a set of punishments for conduct deemed detrimental to their friendship. For this they had acquired a good supply of equipment. Though she would never admit it to anyone, not even herself, she was glad to be on the paying end of the bet for a change. Deep inside she was very submissive by nature and really didn’t enjoy being on top. She also loved the attention that the loser got. ...

As I climbed out of the shower and grabbed a towel to dry myself off, the bathroom door open and Mistress Jo handed in a pair of leather cuffs and a pair of frilly ladies knickers and told me to put them on and present myself in 5 minutes in her room. I put on the knickers and the feeling of the smooth nylon was sort of exciting but trying to put a pair of leather cuffs on is easy, joining them together is a bit of an exercise in contortionism. Finally completed I presented myself in Mistresses room, head bowed waiting. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. 23NOV2015 This took a couple of days for my online Master to organise this inconjunction with an old friend of mine who works at the same hospital as I do. My Husband had gone away with his work once again and my new Master organised an encounter with my friend, someone I can really trust as well as an extra friend of his. There was going to be another women but she pulled out at the last minute. My instructions were quite detailed and explicit for the preparation. The time of the encounter had been arranged for 5.00pm. ...

Francesca had just cut her way through a metal wire fence guarding the perimeter of an abandoned building. She was a reporter and had been sent some information about a porn shoot happening at the location. She did not want anything to give away her position so had left her phone and torch in her car. Which she had park 3 miles away and it had been well hidden from the road. Moonlight was the only thing letting her see as she put the wire cutters in her pocket. It was a warm clear summer’s night as she moved towards to the building. She had only been given a small amount of information about what was going on. But the story sounded like a gold mine of hard-core porn and something the local people would read about. ...

story continues from Wrong Room The last thing Jess remembers was getting attacked by horrible CS gas and a powerful stun gun. She had then been overpowered and forced into bondage by a madman. She was still awake as he put her on the cold and dirty floor of a van and then her mind went blank. Why had she not helped save the girl first time round it would have meant she had never gone back. She would have never been trapped herself and the police would have arrested the freak that had her now. Regret was running through her veins as was anger for her mistake to not just give up and have it easy. Why did she fight him in the end, what did she think would happen. What dream world or fantasy was she living in to think she could escape. It was always going to end like this. ...

Breathing softly as the drugs faded from my system, I started to return to the land of the living. I had been been partying the night before and this sleepiness was solely from that. A couple of minutes later the drugs had left my blood stream and I started to come round. I flicked my eyes open and was met by a wall size mirror. Through what little vision I had I could just about make out the shape of a person. The penny was not dropping as he tried moving and speaking. Then all of a sudden what I was seeing hit me. The mirror was showing me a image of myself. And oh god I have never seen anything like it. ...

Copyright © 2015, 2016 AmyAmy and all that stuff. All rights reserved. This work may not be reproduced for profit or without this attribution. The following story contains fantastical elements, and may not make a lot of sense unless you’ve read my earlier story The Doll Hotel. Part One Number Twenty sighed, breath hissing through the nostrils of her mask. There was no opening for her mouth and the air that came through the nose-holes was restricted. A little extra leaked through the eyes, as long as she wasn’t blindfolded. There was no jaw-stretching gag or head-crushing pressure, so by maid standards, it wasn’t a difficult mask, just day-to-day wear. ...

I would have to thank my family for this one day. My parents had become convinced I was becoming weak, spoiled. Too much time in front of the TV or on the computer. I had it too good in their opinion. I needed to learn how to be a man, how to rough it like they had growing up. So they sent me to spend the summer with my aunt & uncle Theo & Gladys Rooney out in the sticks somewhere in West Virginia. God this was going to suck. ...

(story continues from The Reinvention of the Masked Man 2) Chapter 3 It had been two weeks since the capture and sale of the retired USMC Captain, suspected of being a gold digger. Bud had vowed it would be their last abduction, largely because of the urging of Donna. Bud had announced earlier that Donna would be punished for her self-confessed infidelity, that being she had sex with another male. The punishment was to be a visit to a dominatrix, and a requirement that Donna would wear a GPS monitor at all times, permitting Bud to keep track of her movements. ...

“You’re in number 12. All the way at the end.” The uniformed man on the flight line waved Jim toward a waiting aircraft at the far end of the row. Jim made his way toward number 12, winding through knots of people and individuals, all as lost as he was. Half remembered faces smiled or frowned at him, maybe struggling to remember his name. A line of VTOL aircraft, stinking pavement, barked orders, and vaguely familiar people were not part of his ideal tenth high school reunion. Of course, nothing was normal where Colliersburg was concerned. ...

The tall, well muscled orc woman walked down the darkened street. She looked at the buildings around her, most of them were abandoned warehouses, boarded up windows, crumbling brick walls and rusty chain link fences. She hefted her staff and smirked, a darkened street wasn’t going to phase her. The orc was named Hidden Sun. She was on this run-down street in the city for a job. She was a mercenary and had been hired to break into one of these abandoned warehouses. Apparently a small robotics corporation had used one of them to test their machines before going under. There were rumors that their prototypes were still locked away, and Sun was there to find the blueprints. It sounded like it would be a simple job for her, an easy paycheck. She strolled up to the old warehouse, there was a haphazard fence with a small rusty lock holding the gate closed. She smashed the lock on the gate and strolled right on into the dark building. Dust filled the air, making her sneeze. She shook her head and grimaced, this place had been abandoned for a while. Tall dark shadows loomed on the floor, all of the machines she assumed. The darkness distorted the shape of the machines, they loomed over Sun, strange shapes disappearing into the distance. Well, Those didn’t matter, only the blueprints. There was a rickety staircase by the entrance, she couldn’t see up the top very well, but it looked to her like it connected to some catwalks that went to an office at the other end of the warehouse. She climbed up the stairs, chipped paint falling to the floor below as it shuddered under her weight. She climbed into the deeper darkness above and stepped off onto the catwalks. As she strolled across the catwalks they creaked and swayed. She frowned and growled, she didn’t like the unsteady footing but it was the only way to the office. She made it about half way across the precarious walkway before the metal groaned and then snapped! With only a second of warning the catwalk below Sun fell away, and Sun fell with it. She landed hard on her back down below. Her staff clattered away from her grasp and the air was knocked from her lungs. She groaned and tried to move but she was still dazed. There was a humming in her ears and her eyes were unfocused and blurry. Suddenly she was blinded by the lights in the warehouse flickering on around her. She groaned again, still unable to move. She felt something rumbling below her, gears grinding to life again, pistons starting to pump and electric motors humming to life. Before she knew it she was moving. She had landed on a conveyor belt. She was still dazed from the hard fall, her body armor suddenly felt heavy, her chest heaved as she struggled to get air into her lungs, she hoped nothing had been broken. She was about to have much more to worry about though, the conveyor passed into a narrow opening, the tall, broad, muscular orc woman barely fit! Once she was inside a red light passed over her, scanning her she assumed. After the light faded four chunky metal clamps popped out of the side of the cramped metal box and fastened themselves around her wrists and ankles. The cuffs were attached to a track that lifted the helpless orc out of the box and elsewhere into the warehouse. As she was carried through the air She was able to look around a bit more, her head had started to clear. The warehouse had come to life, all those dark looming shapes from before had been revealed. The prototype robots and machines had whirred to life. For such advanced technology it all looked like something imagined from the early 20th century. Pistons pumped, bellows huffed and puffed and gears and belts spun away, it looked like it was ripped straight from Loony Toons. Who’s demented mind came up with this stuff? No wonder the corp was forced into bankruptcy. The track Sun was attached spread eagle too suddenly dived back down into another narrow metal chute. She started to pull at the cuffs, thinking she would easily break out of the old things. She was surprised when nothing happened, the cuffs were thick and well built. She strained and strained, her muscles bulging as she struggled in their grasp, but it was no use, she was stuck tight. She gritted her teeth as the cuffs braked on the track and ground to a stop. She was suspended over a pit with a chute marked “Laundry.” Robotic arms folded out from a box beside her and started to manhandle the orc. They pulled her body armor off and dropped it down the chute, leaving Sun in her rather embarrassing underwear. The tall, strong, heavily scarred orc who prided herself on her independence and strength was wearing a diaper. The machines seemed a bit confused for a moment, they poked at the garment, hefting it and crinkling it, Suddenly they must have decided something. The arms ripped the diaper off of Sun and carried it away. The track bounced again and the naked orc was carried a little further along the track to an odd machine. The walls weren’t metal like the rest of the machines in the warehouse, they were clear. She could see hoses and nozzles all along the track she was being carried towards. She tried to struggle again, she was not looking forward to whatever would happen to her in there! But as always, the machine won, it pulled her to the first set of nozzles and Sun got blasted by a spray of water from all sides. The water was cold and the blasts were extremely high pressure. Sun roared as she was surprised by the water, it was scouring her from head to toe, blasting away at the dirt on her body. The cold blasts were not the end of it though, they were only the start. She was rattled along the track as various spinning brushes extended form the walls. The water at least was starting to warm up, and now it was a soapy mix. It was not aimed well though, Sun had to squeeze her eyes shut and close her mouth to stop from swallowing it. The brushes got to work. They were hard and bristly and relentless. They too scoured her from head to toe, the rough bristles invading every bit of Sun’s body. She felt they were trying to clean the skin right off of her. And then the brushes got to the most tender part of her body. She screamed, and then gargled as a blast of water filled her mouth. She had never been this humiliated in her life. Finally, after what felt like hours the scrubbing stopped. The deflated orc was carried out of the cleaning machine and dried with blasts of hot air. The track she was on clicked loudly, and the cuffs carried her deeper into the mess of machinery and to a simple, plain cushioned table. She was laid down flat, and then her legs were yanked into the air. Some more robotic arms popped out of the table, one of them holding a very large, very thick diaper, printed just like a baby diaper, but sized for her! The diaper was strapped tight around the humiliated orc’s waist. And with the change done the machine was almost finished with her. She was tugged back up into the air and carried to a row of cribs. She was set down in a crib, but was far too large, her arms and legs splayed over the sides. The machine thought for a bit and then started to push and pull at her arms and legs. Mechanical hands manhandling her into a little scrunched up ball before shoving her deep into the crib and locking the top over her. Satisfied she was finally in there the machine hummed to a stop. The lights dimmed and shut off with a click. The pistons stopped pumping, the gears stopped clanging. Everything went quiet and dark. ...

Author’s Note: I would like to thank those who helped proofread this work, and I especially appreciate Dannysuling (dannysuling.deviantart.com) and f-alexander (f-alexander.deviantart.com) for their valuable editorial contributions. Prologue From 2002-2005, Courtney Artison’s image was unavoidable in any grocery check-out line. She was the undisputed queen of the tabloids. Virtually every gossip magazine published a photograph of her with some insane headline, like “Courtney Secretly Gives Birth to Triplets! Uses Body Double to Hide Weight Gain!” or “Courtney’s Mystery Illness and Her Deathbed Confession!” ...

story continued from part 15 Chapter 16: The Bonds of Money It was the third week in a row that Beth had gone to lunch with her friend Valerie Newman. Cassandra had helped her dress, and had watched her leave the Mansion, leaving her alone for the day with Mistress Allison and Kate. Once Beth had left the Mansion, and Cassandra had watched her BMW leave on the long driveway towards the electronically controlled gate; did Cassandra finally summon the courage to see Mistress Allison. ...

story continued from part 16 Chapter 17: The Bondage Evaluation When Cassandra was finally able to tear herself away from seeing how the Black PVC Catsuit hugged every curve of her body, Kate escorted her down to the Library where Mistress Allison was waiting! After knocking and gaining entrance, she found that both Beth and Valerie were now naked, collared, and wearing nothing but bondage bracelets and high heels. They were both kneeling in front of Mistress Allison’s Library desk. ...

story continued from part 17 Chapter 18: Winning The Lottery The next day, after Cassandra had released Valerie, it was her turn to bathe and prepare her guest. Valerie was soon wearing the “O” dress just like Beth, and the two women would spend the day together. Cassandra again wore her Maid’s uniform, but Mistress Allison did not lock the collar around her neck. She wondered why, but did not ask. Mistress Allison did not do anything without a reason, so she knew that whatever the cause, she would discover it later. ...

story continued from part 18 Chapter 19: Epilogue Valerie Newman lay on her belly, bound to the leather footstool in the Library. The day before, while wearing a Latex Maid’s uniform, she had cleaned and oiled the Black Leather piece of furniture. Now she was naked, her limbs tied to the footstool with rope, and cinched tightly! There would be no escape until she was released, and that would not happen before Cassandra had her way with her! ...

It was late spring, the three of us, my partner Vicki, her sister Jade and myself were sat chatting. I was complaining about packing on a few extra pounds over Christmas and just having a generally nice day with two lovely looking ladies. My partner Vicki went to the kitchen to refill the tea pot. No sooner than she had left the room, Jade lent over to me and said, you know, if you really want to lose a few pound I have an idea, I will talk to Vicki. Thinking nothing more about it the next few weeks went past fairly uneventfully. ...

1: A Trial Run She was a tinkerer. She liked to make things. She loved to make little gadgets just to amuse herself. Her favorite thing to make was gear for her hobby: BDSM. She was always coming up with new bondage gear to make the experience even more enjoyable. Sometimes inspiration would hit her in the strangest places. She was shopping at Walmart during back to school season. Strolling down the aisle she came across an amusing little device called a slap ruler. It was a brightly colored silicone ruler with a flexible steel core that wrapped itself around your arm becoming a bracelet. Now there was an idea. ...

story continued from part 14 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

They were sisters. They had to be sisters. That’s what she wanted. And she was used to getting exactly what she wanted. Money was never an issue. Her agents had been trucking them for a few months and when the time was right they made sure no one would search for them. The two sisters, 20 and 22 years old, were traveling to their aunt’s house in the countryside. Their car was found in a nearby lake, crashed. Car accident, drowned, no bodies found, was the official verdict after some financial “encouragement”. ...

I woke up with a start, trying to move my hands I realised they were cuffed behind me, the stainless steel manacles were digging into my wrists from the tension of the chain coming from my manacled ankles. The back of my neck was sore from the 2” wide stainless steel collar that encircled it, not helped by the chain that was attaching me to the wall only 12” away. I was lying on my side, the only position in which I had been able to get anyway like comfortable, my legs ached, bent as they were towards my hands. ...

story continued from part 13 Chapter 14 Jess put his hands on his head and said; What are we going to do now? I said; with all due respect Mm huhm Sir before making any decision we need all the facts and we do not know what the department want us to do so, Lets call our attorneys and get them to get us an appointment with the person responsible for this subpoena and see if we can get some answers before making any decision. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy discovers that you can be punished with pleasure. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Amelia Ryder was an imposing woman. She was all of five foot six inches tall with the confidence of a marine corp drill Sargent. Her long blond hair hung in a single pony tail as she sat in a rose colored silk dress. Everything about this woman said power and control despite her one handicap. Miss Ryder had been born blind. They had met the day before when she had walked into the social clubs public space and asked to speak to the management. “What is it that you want from this?” Thomas asked. “I’ve listened to audio books about bondage and helpless women but it’s not the same as actually seeing it. In my case I have to touch it, feel it, to understand what it is. I hear the sounds but I don’t know why the sounds are being made or what is causing it”. “Is it the bondage you are curious about or BDSM?” “It’s mostly the bondage but the other does fascinate me. I know that bondage is part of BDSM but I don’t understand how it differs. " “Bondage is just that”, Thomas said, “someone tied up and helpless. For many people this is enough. The simple explanation is that BDSM is what you do once you have them bound and helpless. I can arrange a closed session with a few girls for you tomorrow if you would like”. “That would be wonderful”, Amelia said. The appointment was set. Today Miss Ryder entered tapping her cane and wearing a baby blue dress and sandals. Thomas led her to a table with three other women sitting there. ...

This is a story based on my love of suspension bondage. This is a fantasy only. It was a Friday night. I had worked late, it was dark as I pulled in to my parking space. I had a feeling someone was watching me. I lock my car and I walk to the front door of my apartment. As I walk in the door I discover that the power out in my apartment. ...

“You’re late. Again.” Giselle smiled sheepishly. “I know,” she said. Byron frowned. “I thought you were going to leave early this time.” “I did,” Giselle told him. “But, well, I guess I got a bit distracted on the way here.” “I can imagine. How many selfies did you take on the way here?” “Only a couple.” Byron held out his hand. “Phone.” Silently, Giselle handed her phone to him, watching as he checked her image gallery. ‘Nineteen," he finally said, glancing up at her. “Giselle, it’s a six block walk, and you took nineteen selfies?” ...

story continues from part six Chapter 7: Product Testing Gavin sat at his desk in his office just outside the server room at SMS Creations. He was tracking down an intermittent problem by tediously scanning pages and pages of log files. “There has to be a better way.” He pushed his chair back and propped his feet up, trying to think of something. “Ah ha, this should do it.” He immediately positioned himself back over the keyboard and managed to type a few characters before the phone rang. “Crap! Stupid phone.” He picked up the receiver. “Hello.” ...

Breasts She closed and locked the front door, left her briefcase on the table in the hall. She had been anticipating this session all week , building up her nerve, and didn’t want anything, or anyone, to interfere. This time she was going to finish it, no matter what.. The previous sessions had been painful, but not excruciating, and therefore not as fulfilling as she wanted. Each had built on the last as her tolerance built up. This time… she wanted the ultimate pain… and the ultimate orgasms… ...

story continued from part 9 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Marlene wasn’t sure why she had decided to come with three friends and four guys on camping trip. It had not been what she expected at all. No campsite by a pretty lake. Well there was a lake but it was down the trail from the campsite on an island in the middle of a bog where a slow spring fed stream meandered down to the lake. Totally isolated and when the light breeze blew there was a foul stink of rot from the bog. ...

Marlene wasn’t sure why she had decided to come with three friends and four guys on camping trip. It had not been what she expected at all. No campsite by a pretty lake. Well there was a lake but it was down the trail from the campsite on an island in the middle of a bog where a slow spring fed stream meandered down to the lake. Totally isolated and when the light breeze blew there was a foul stink of rot from the bog. ...

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13: The Return of Valerie Newman One mid-morning, just before lunch, Beth and Cassandra were relaxing together in the jail cell after a particularly hard scene the night before. Mistress Allison had whipped them both to a screaming frenzy, and their bodies displayed the whip marks that they would carry for some time! Afterwards, they had sought comfort in each other’s arms: after all, what else could two naked girls do while confined in a jail cell? ...

story continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Spring Fever The deep snows of the rural Pennsylvania winter had now given way to spring, and the view from outside the picture window was now a riot of green! Springtime was the season of renewal, and Cassandra looked out of her bedroom window and reflected on how her brush with death had instead resulted in new life as bondage companion for Beth! Previously, she has just experimented as a submissive, not certain if she wanted to that lifestyle. But she had entered Beth’s house in a winter blizzard, and her life was now transformed! ...

(story continues from The Chaperone’s Apprentice 3) Part 4 Cecilia was on the train, Premier Business Class, pretending to be Xara for the benefit of any paparazzi that might have been looking – it was important that everyone should think that she had, indeed, checked out of the hȏtel that morning. Looking out of the carriage window she thought how dull the scenery of that part of northern France was; so unlike further south. For a time the train ran alongside the A1 motorway; its driver seemingly taking a perverse pleasure in going at least twice as fast as the cars on the road and rapidly disappearing into the distance. Soon they were in the tunnel under the English Channel then out into the Kent countryside for the final run up to London. ...

It is no secret that for many years I have always been playing bondage “games with my husband/lover/ best friend, Techster. In looking for the simplest means or method of rendering him completely helpless I discovered a new bondage “tool” called “bondage mitts”. These can render even the strongest man helpless by depriving him of the use of his fingers, hands or even thumb. Instead he will have two thickly padded mitts for hands, he cannot open a lock, release a clip on a gag or even loosen a nut on a bolt. The mitts were surprisingly inexpensive, less than thirty dollars. ...

Everyone has their afterschool activities. Some attend clubs. Some do athletics. Some hang out at the local community center. Some volunteer. Some try their hand at theater. I have my own activity but it’s a little … out there. I spend every weekday afternoon being held prisoner. It started my junior year. I had been staying home alone after school each day but a series of violent home invasions in the area put an end to that. So my mother arranged for me to spend my time with my former babysitter. Which suited me just fine. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 6: A New Slave Arrives) Part 7: Heather and Norma get caught Tom finally contacted Jason and told him that they would be visiting in two week and the girls were looking forward to the vacation, as the last month had been very stressful, but everything was working fine and there was no major loss. Tom told the girls to go shopping for new outfits for the vacation as they earned it with their hard work over the last month. They left to go shopping, where they both bought string bikinis and skimpy outfits and Norma also bought a few sexy nightgowns to please Tom. ...

The circus is a sinful place. That was what my parents always told me anyway. That’s where drifters and other unclean souls gathered. The circus is dirty, shows too much skin and mistreats God’s creatures. No good Christian would be caught dead in such a place. So of course I couldn’t wait to see one. I bided my time knowing once I turned eighteen they would have no other say in the matter. Something happened that summer that changed my plans and my life forever. A brand new kind of circus began touring the country. It was known simply as Nu, which I learned latter was French for nude. It was being billed as an adults only circus. ...

My name is Katie. I’m a freshman in collage and although I’ve never taken a dance class I’ve always been interested in being a cute ballerina. I’m 5’7 and weigh 140. I have perky C breast and long blond hair. Since I got a full scholarship to collage I can’t fail any classes. That’s not too big a problem, since I can normally get guys to do my homework. Some guys consider me a tease since I’m a good Christian girl who has never had sex or a boyfriend. I’ve never even had any one see or touch my breast. ...

The anticipation was growing. They had been planning this “holiday” since they were married on the cruise ship 6 months before and now, all the work and preparation had finally come to an end. An eerie realisation seemed to descend over the car, on the journey home from dropping off the kids at grandma’s house. Two whole weeks without any children or interruptions. You could cut the tension with a knife, because once they arrived at their driveway, it would be the start of their very own “Kinky moon”. ...

She had to be crazy. Absolutely crazy to do something like this. It was dangerous. It was foolish and obscene. But the very thought made her heart race. She felt alive and sexy and spontaneous, like she hadn’t felt in years. She had to do it, and quickly, before her better judgment sealed her back into the dungeon of a failed marriage. All because the roof needed new shingles. That was her chance, perhaps the last she’d have for years. She called and set up a time with him, the man she coveted so dearly, and he came that Friday leading a three-man crew. His was the most handsome face she’d ever seen. He was broad, chiseled from his line of work. He towered as he stood before her, short brown hair matching his eyes. When she got home from work she brought a pitcher of water to them. Even the September sun could beat down, and from the moment he used his shirt to dab sweat from his face, she knew. She knew it was time to resurrect an old fantasy, and she wanted him there with her. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 19) Part 20 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. I snugged the VR recording helmet down on my head. I had borrowed it from my work lab for the weekend. My home computer was sufficient to handle VR but my personal equipment was nowhere near as powerful as the helmet I borrowed. With a choice of being completely naked, half naked or “dressed” as a damsel in distress, I finally opted for half naked. I started dressing with a garter belt, then pulled on fishnet stockings and clipped them in place. A pair of crotchless panties was next followed by a baby doll nighty. I stepped in front of the full length mirror to check my appearance. My boobs poked through the cutouts in the front of my nighty and my shaved crotch was readily visible. I thought, “Diana, you’re a good looking lay if I do say so myself”. ...

9-4-8-7 Kira Petrova pressed the numbers in order and the lockbox unlatched to reveal the key within. She inserted the key into the front door and opened it. With a garment bag over one shoulder, she dragged her duffel in behind her as she switched on the lights. She surveyed what would be her new home for the next several months, and hopefully longer. The house was is better condition than she expected. When Cirque informed her that they recently purchased it from a fraternity, she thought it would be in some advanced state of disrepair, but it appeared to be in fine condition. She should know by now — Cirque are professionals. They expedited her work visa with impressive speed, there should be no reason to think they would house their performers in substandard conditions. The house was near UNLV, which made it conveniently close to the Las Vegas Strip, where she would be performing nightly in their new show. ...

“Damn, this job is boring!” Patty spoke out loud, although there was no one who could hear her. The only other sound was her footsteps as she walked through the dimly lit industrial building. She was walking her rounds in her little uniform. The patch on the arm said “Orion Security”. Her job was to make sure the electronics factory was secure at night. So every night she arrived at 10:00 PM and walked around the building until 6:00 AM the next morning. ...

story continues from part one Where We Left Off From Part 1… Penny was finally able to pursue her fantasies in her own home. She had been able to purchase a condo with a basement. With no roommates to worry about, she had bound herself naked, with chains and padlocks. After all, there was no one to pull the rope around her wrists and knot it tight, so the padlocks would have to do. ...

Great thanks to Melody who corrected the grammatical faults My name is Sergio. I live alone in my house, and I suffer from a rare genetic growing disease, which means I am no taller than 2 feet high and have been this way since the age of seven. With this shortened height all the chores that could be done easily when you’re an average height person, can become very difficult. So for helping me in these kind of tasks, a maid comes to my home every week. ...

story continues from part nine Part 10: And More Rubber Games I wasn’t exactly the sleep of the innocent, but I slept well, snuggled up tight to my perfect rubber dolly. During the night we explored each other a little more without having sex again, but it was delightful just to hold her skin-tight rubber encased body. As the early sun was beginning to peep through, she stirred, mumbling to herself, saying my name, and it was a mumbled voice I knew well…… ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. A Complete Mess Rupes F/m; femdom; leather; hood; straps; bond; game; susp; breathplay; stupid; blackout; near-death; true; warning; cons/nc; XX Well folks this is a story, this is real, and this is just as much a caution as anything. I have recently had a really bad bondage experience, and I am not talking about it being unsatisfactory. I am talking about it being, dangerous, out of control, and damn right frightening. ...

story continues from part eight Part 9: Let The Games Begin We had agreed amongst ourselves that every morning, first thing, the girls would be administered an enema. We had all shown an interest in anal sex with them (giving not receiving of course) and had discussed that for health and safety reasons a good clear out in the morning would be necessary, and quite enjoyable for us too! Similarly we had decided, particularly after viewing them struggle with their semi-solid evening meal the night before that a liquid diet would be better for all concerned. Better to eat, better to digest, and better to get out of the system. So we decided that each morning they would receive their enema, be fed a liquid diet, complete their ablutions and be ready for the day, whether they liked it or not. And this is what we proceeded to do on the first morning. ...

Marilyn was warmly welcomed into James’s lonely countryside home, she had met him online and they had talked in detail about extreme bondage. www.kinkysoul.com was the name of the fetish website. She had seen pictures of his self bondage session and what he would do to a beautiful young women, they had many dreams and fantasies in common. Marilyn had told James, that she wanted heavy bondage with rubber and kinky toys. ...

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder) Part 4a: Tormented Toni Toni Martin glanced at the bedroom clock, and was glad that it was after eleven PM. It was a Friday night, and by rights she should have been out partying with her girlfriends. Instead she had something else planned that was going to be far more satisfying than going out and trying to meet a man for sex. ...

story continued from part four Part 4b: Tormented Toni “Do you want to be my slave?” Sam asked Toni. “Yes, Master Sam.” “Why?” “Master I have always fanaticized about the idea of bondage. I’ve always dreamed of being naked, in chains, and being beaten with a whip or crop. Seeing you and slave Connie in action has made me want to experience my dreams in real life. Connie told me that you were a kind caring Master, and I would trust you with the safety of my body. Please take me as your slave, Master Sam.” ...

story continues from part seven Part 8: Acquisition, Transportation and Rubberisation The week before the vacation began there was a lot of nervousness between Sophie and me. I think we both wanted to get it going. She spent some evenings out with her girlfriends, and I knew they were doing some shopping, no doubt spending a lot of money – our money – on latex for the guys, and probably other “equipment” too. It made me a little nervous as I knew Sophie had a very fertile imagination. But fair’s fair, we could have them for five days, and it was fair that they could have a crack at us for two but I had a feeling that they would learn a lot during their adventure, and it would rebound on us….. ...

Chapter 01: The Train Tracks Sheila and I had known each other for about a year, been dating about six months, but had been into the kinky side of her personality for only a few weeks. As a matter of fact, this was the first time she had ever tried to get anyone to see or even witness what she called one of her major games. She had been wanting to show me something, that she said was one of her hottest self-bondage things, something she had done to herself many times before and never failed to wind up sexually exhausted every time she did it. Of course I was interested but she wouldn’t tell me much more about it, she said she was afraid I’d think her weird. She finally, after a lot of prodding and a little bit of threatening, volunteered that it involved her hanging by her wrists from a railroad bridge. She wouldn’t tell me any more, just wanted my promise that I would do whatever she asked and reassured me that it obviously didn’t hurt her, and it would be worth my time to watch. ...

She was sprawled naked on her bed, savoring the after-glow of her Master’s ‘good morning’ fuck. He had just left her, disappearing into his lab, telling her that he had to get his birthday surprise ready for her. She was breath-takingly beautiful, with wide blue eyes, a small, slim nose and a wide, full-lipped mouth. Her long thick glossy hair flowed over her shoulders and framed her face, hi-lighting her even, regular features. Her shoulders were wide and they needed to be, to support her lush, full 35D breasts, they stood straight out from her chest, sagged not at all and were crowned with plump, cherry red nipples the size of her thumb. ...

A long text message had told you to be ready when I got home. It detailed what you were to be wearing, and how you were to be bound. Once in the door, I went straight to my study and changed into rubber. Already hard, I only became harder still as I slid into the fully enclosing suit. It had socks and gloves and an attached hood, with a cock and ball sheath. ...

It had been a god awful week. Stuck in a relationship with a girl who he was beginning to hate, but simply did not have the funds to do anything about it, stuck. Once again he had made the mistake of taking beauty over kinkiness. She was stunning, but she was cold, unforgiving and hated anything that remotely resembled anything to do with fetish. They had argued over this time and time again, and he had just resigned himself to trying to do the right thing and not upset her through fear of her turning him out on the street. ...

It was the beginning of summer, and Ilia was watching through her window, anxiously waiting for her package to arrive. It had all started about 6 months ago, you see, Ilia had a Bondage fetish, she loved everything about being wrapped up in leather, latex or even just bound by ropes, sadly she had yet to find someone that shared her entusiasm for it, so she lived alone in the house her parents left to her before they passed away. It was a nice house in the suburbs, the neighbors were really quiet and never actually made contact with her, she thought maybe they had something against her, since she worked as an ´entertainer´ at a club downtown, since she looked amazing, (having blonde hair and DD cups, accompanied by a very well endowed ass) and the people in the suburbs don´t really find those acts very… elegant. ...

There had already been weeks of planning gone into the village fete, with two weeks left to go, Vicki returned home from the planning meeting. Always looking for a way to play in public, which is one of her biggest turn-ons. The fete was to be held on the village green. As with some small villages in the UK the old village stocks and whipping post was still there. Vicki was involved in the restoration project of them a few years ago, a sort of focal point for the village, a glimpse of how things use to be. They were perfectly functional, in fact although they looked like they had been there over two hundred years, they were re-built using modern materials and the latest technology which meant they were totally secure and much stronger than they were before the restoration. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 4) Part Five “Yes, I had served with them once, why do you ask?” “It would violate a confidence if I were to tell you sir.” I didn’t want to inform on the muscular cargo man Mr. Kane, and what I thought was his rather unique form of sailor torture porn starring me getting whipped while strung up in a similar fashion. It made me wonder at the time how a cargo man could afford such an expensive device, and that in turn forced me to reflect on the Captains words in private with me about making a proper visit to Mr. Cook “in the flesh”. The implication was simple, I, (or at least my hologram), had already visited with him not in the flesh, just as I had already visited with Mr. Kane in much the same way. ...

It was once again time for the national UFO convention, and that meant that we had to keep especially close track of certain individuals of interest to us. Most of the convention’s attendees were harmless enough, some just as crazy as we tried to portray them to encourage the population not to take them seriously, and others just plain fun and out to make a buck. There were of course some true believers in the group with real experiences, and it was my duty to keep track of one of those specifically, and the others generally. She was twenty seven years old and the guys on the detail with me called her Red, even though she had a more official code name for surveillance purposes. Red was a natural red head (the guys had told me, as if I truly wanted to know) and quite stunning, and I had drawn the duty of watching her because she was very distracting to the male members of our detail. Red was pretty sharp too, she never carried a cell phone of any kind, and she drove an older car manufactured before tracking technology had been embedded into their systems. ...

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect. ...

Name: Sarah Gold Age: 21 Home Address: 76 Heartfield Street, Oxford, UK Job: Nome Appointment Time: 12pm, Monday 27th, April 2015 Reason for Appointment: Sarah was spotted on a little known fetish website by myself. She has the good looks and perfect curves I am looking for. She is unemployed and will be looking for money. She has a long list of kinks and fetishes which is listed on her profile. I see her as the best person for my needs and should be easy to control. Goals: Offer her a long term contract with our new fetish escort agency and send her to the highest paying client. We don’t care what they do to them as long as they come back. Notes completed at 11:11am By J J was the manager of contracts and control. A website he had just up a couple of days ago. He planned for the website to act like a middleman with sexy girls he would show to clients. The website was set-up for people with extreme fetishes and kinks. He needed girls who found bondage a turn on and would need money. He would then offer them a long term contract and sent them around the UK. They would go to the highest paying client. Sarah would be the first girl employed by the company if the meeting went well. April 27th. 12pm. Sarah rushed into the meeting room as the clock past 12. Her high heels made loud clicking sounds as she ran over the floor. J was waiting for her with the contract laying on the table. He was not happy with her late arrive and told her it should never happen again. But after that poor start, they soon got talking. With Sarah’s overall love for the world of fetish, soon winning J over. They talked through the contract and soon signed. She needed to have a few photos taken and have her profile set-up. She also needed to be given an outfit to wear to the clients location. She had done her make up and hair beforehand and looked stunning. Her bright soft eyes and black eye-liner cut through the air. Her long brown hair was folded across her face. Her skin was flash and clean looking and her red lipstick was shiny and glossy. She was a tall girl with long sexy legs. She was slim with amazing curves and a beautiful backside. She had one of the best pair of breasts, J had ever seen. He took photo after photo as she slowly removed her clothes. Soon she was completely naked and playing to the camera. She was a top class girl and would do very well for him. He sent her home for the night and give her a parting gift. She got dressed and left with a smile on her face. He said he would call her in a couple of days after he set-up her web page. She was the only girl working for him at the moment and would be loved. April 29th J had spend the last two days working on the website and finding other girls. The website had been very slow and no client coming forward. He was thinking about shutting the site down and starting again. It was then an email popped up on his laptop with a unbelievable offer. The message was from a user calling themselves the wolf. They wanted Sarah for a week of extreme rubber bondage and would pay a stunning £7000 to do so. He quickly text Sarah to see if she wanted to do it. He got another email telling him the meeting location and pick up point. She got back to him in a heart beat and accepted the offer. J told the client the offer had been accepted and he would pass on the information to her. He got a final email back with the day and time they would meet and how she would be delivered. May 1st Sarah was waiting in the back of a white van in the centre of a car park. She had been told the location for the meeting and knew she was somewhere in Liverpool. It was a warm night as she moaned through her gag. The wolf had wanted her to be well bound and in rubber. She was wearing the outfit given to her by J, which was a full crimson red rubber gimp suit. It had built-in hands and feet and was skin tight. It had a short zip from her neck to her backside. Her ass and tits looked perfect in the eye opening rubber. The suit was shinning brightly as light poured in through the windows. She was suspended off the floor of the van by strong metal chains. Her legs had been frog tied with plastic wrap and duct tape. Her ankles had been handcuffed together and her feet taped up. A black leather body harness was pulled tightly around her. Her hands had been locked into red rubber bondage mittens and her wrists had been cuffed together. Her elbows had also been bound and a chain linked them to her wrists and ankles. It was a horrible mix of a frog tied and hog tied and it was very strict. Her mouth was filled by two pairs of used knickers. A layer of duct tape covered the lower half of her face. Plus over the top of that was a thick layer of electrical tape and plastic wrap. The plastic wrap covered her whole head and only had three small holes. Two for her eyes and one for her nose. Tape was also wrapped under her chin and around her head. A black stocking had been placed over her head and taped in place. She was moaning away to herself in the van and was enjoying the bondage trip. She had been tied up like this from the second they left J’s office. The position was painful and uncomfortable, but Sarah could put up with it. The smell of rubber filled her nose with each breath. The tape pressed against her head and the cuffs made a lovely clicking sound as she struggled. She had been left in the van and sooner or later, the wolf would drive her away. To be on the safe side and to advertise the agency, J had put cameras in the van as well as a tracking device. He was happy with the set-up and was well on his way home as a black car moved up to the van. The keys for the van had been left on the drivers side wheel. The car park was for long stays and Sarah could hear the sound of a car engine. Even through the walls of the van and the endless tape around her face. Her heart was running and sweat was building inside her suit. She could hear the car stop right next to the van and the engine cut out. The next second the driver’s side door was open and someone was in the van with her. They said nothing and closed the door with a loud bang. They had the keys from the wheel in their hand and started up the van. The trip was a blur of rocking from side to side and night turning to day. Sarah was on the road for so long she drifted off to sleep. She was jumped back into the real world as the van stopped. The sun was high in the sky and the heat was building inside the van. It had to be around mid day. She could see nothing out the windows as the back doors opened. She was hanging from the ceiling by chains as a figure walked up behind her. She could feel his hands rolling over her rubber suit as she struggled playfully. The hands then vanished from her body and did not come back for around 5 minutes. The wolf had some equipment for her as she waiting in her helpless state. He placed a asylum style bed below her suspended rubber body. She felt his hands moving all over her back and then she dropped onto the bed. She bounced a couple of times, before coming to rest in the centre of the mattress. The drop had been horrible and she moaning loudly into her gag. She was then wheeled out the back of the van and placed beside it. He shut the back doors of the van and locked it. Sarah was soaking up the sun as she cried behind her taped face. He left her for a long time as he parked the van out of sight. She was moving around on the bed as she tried to see what was going on. The bed had high metal bars to stop her from falling off, but they made it harder to see. She could make out a new looking farm house with metal panels covering the windows. A huge metal door was slowly opening and revealing the darkness within. She struggled with her bondage cuffs to see more. The door was now fully open and Sarah could still see nothing. She could see cameras hanging on the outside wall of the farm house and that it had two floors. The walls had been made from white limestone bricks and looked new. Her head was then forced down into the bed and a strip of tape was placed over her eyes. Sarah was frighting the attack as her world turned to blackness. But could do nothing about it as the bed started moving. She could feel the wheels moving and she guessed they were going through the inescapable door. She was inside his play house and would be his toy for a whole week. She could see nothing as the sounds of the wheels rolled on. It sounded like the corridor was made of metal and she could hear something else. It sounded like the door closing and the farm house locking down. That was because it was. She was wheeled into a room at the end of the corridor and left to struggle for the night. She tried finding a comfortable position to stay in. But with the cuffs and tape made it impossible to get a good nights sleep. Her suit was hot and filled with sweat as she had been wearing it all day. She was trying very hard not to go to toilet as it would stay inside the rubber all night. It was a battle she lost very quickly. She somehow closed her eyes and drifted off. The wolf watched over his new toy as a camera focused on her. He was slowly wanking himself off as he started thinking about his plans. He watched her for the next hour, until he cum. Then he went to bed with his mind filled with rubber bondage ideas. Sarah’s mind was also filled with images of rubber and BDSM. But the images she saw were miles darker and involved her being a tortured slave. The night was long and hard for Sarah and it would not get any better. Suddenly she was hit by a bucket of ice cold water. And was given a massive slap on her left ass cheek. She jumped around the bed for the next minute as she moaned into her huge gag. He unlocked her cuffs and removed the tape. She allowed herself to be controlled by him as she was freed from her bondage. Her body was sore and stiff as her limbs become movable again. He ripped the stocking and tape from her head and she could feel the pressure fading away. The tape covering her mouth was taken away and she spat the drool covered knickers out her mouth. Her jaw was killing her as she took a few deep intakes of breath. She was manhandled out of bed and onto her feet. Her wet and sweaty rubber gimp suit was squeaking away. She was uneasy on her feet, but was ordered to move. She was pointed towards a door and slowly stepped through it. She saw a sign on the door saying ‘Pig’s Bedroom’ which opened her eyes a little bit to the mind set of the person she was with. She was lead into another room with ‘perpetration room’ on the door. She knew she would be in for a long and painful stay. M88

This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 1: Vicky & Suzan BBF Hi, my name is Vicky and I’m going to tell you how I met Suzan. First, a little about myself. I’m a 28 year old, 5 foot 7 inch brunette. I’m slim with a nice set of full B cups, but I wish I had a rounder butt. But what are you going to do. I live in a small town on the east side of the lake. I own a small cottage located by the edge of park where the dunes are located, it’s mine since my parents got divorced. I was finishing my second year in college. They felt sorry for me since dad was taking off with his trophy wife and Mom decided she wanted to find herself. This was my gift from them since they were too busy with themselves. ...

Patricia had been nagging her boyfriend for months. He had brought a porn video over one evening and they had proceeded to watch it together. They had only been dating for a few months, but James had been able to key in on her latent kinkiness, and seemed to know every trick in the book on how to exploit that knowledge. Twenty-eight year old Patricia on the other hand had always been somewhat conservative sexually, but upon realizing what pleasures her new boyfriend was willing to expose her to she had slowly but surely loosened up. ...

Patricia had been nagging her boyfriend for months. He had brought a porn video over one evening and they had proceeded to watch it together. They had only been dating for a few months, but James had been able to key in on her latent kinkiness, and seemed to know every trick in the book on how to exploit that knowledge. Twenty-eight year old Patricia on the other hand had always been somewhat conservative sexually, but upon realizing what pleasures her new boyfriend was willing to expose her to she had slowly but surely loosened up. ...

Andrea “Rachel” Ney looked forlornly at her desk. It was covered in bills, Last Warning, from all her utilities & suppliers. If business didn’t improve soon, she would have to close her shop. Andrea’s shop, known as the Silk Scarfer, was famous for its high quality silk scarves – for which she stocked only the finest brands including Hermes, Ferragamo and Pucci. Unfortunately her buy price was now far too high to make money, even with her exclusive clientele. ...

Part One Finally! After 3 long weekends, my project in the basement playroom was done! I’d just finished running some new power and installing a winch to the main iron header in our dungeon/playroom. I’m a small building contractor with a successful business so I knew what I was doing, and the small yet powerful winch was a parting gift from a customer who was upgrading his garage and I instantly knew what I wanted to do with it. ...

Jane had gradually pushed the risk/thrill level up more and more over the past couple of years as she had grown into her various fetishes, that’s how she found herself driving out into the forest park alone at one in the morning. She parked her car in the empty car park, turned the engine off and sat there for around twenty minutes. She went through the plan in her head again, watching and listening for anyone else around, building up the courage for her fantasy to become reality. ...

story continued from part ten Chapter 11: Notice of Discipline One of the rooms in Beth’s house served as her office. After all, she was wealthy, and not only had a family fortune, but she also served on the Boards of several large corporations! In fact, it was a fully functional office, with a computer, printer, copier, file cabinets, water dispenser, and even a coffee maker! There was even a separate desk for a secretary, if she had one! ...

Chapter 1: Temptation Pre-Dawn August 1944 Dehlia looked back over her shoulder. Out on the moors, the unhooded lights of the approaching car were over a mile away. It wasn’t even dawn yet. It was blatantly illegal to show lights like that. Idiots. She stopped the bicycle. A solitary lost plane would be enough, just one bomb. Didn’t they realise? She shivered, sweat cold on her skin. Could she hear the distant drone of engines, the approaching whistles of death? ...

Bill Cavanaugh was lost and late, but he still had enough time to find the campus and get a little shuteye before the class would begin in the morning. Bill was a six-year veteran of the Savannah Police Department and recently had been assigned to the SWAT team. Two days before, he had heard that he was accepted to the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team training course in Quantico, Virginia. The class was highly sought after by SWAT operators nationwide and he really wanted to attend. Unfortunately, with the late notification he was only able to get a later flight and, of course, that flight ended up being delayed. ...

story continued from part eight Chapter 9: The Discipline Society “Who shall I begin with?” asked Mistress Allison, to her two naked charges, bound in front of her. “I’d like to go first, Mistress Allison,” begged Cassandra. “Why is that, darling?” “Because I was the one who suggested a day out to Beth, Mistress Allison,” Cassandra replied. “That makes you guilty party, does it not?” “Yes, Mistress!” “I was more thinking along the lines of a coin toss or having Kate draw high card for you two. There is at least and element of chance there in determining who goes first. But if you’re offering yourself, then that is all right with me!” ...

story continued from part seven Chapter 8: Cabin Fever In the weeks since Cassandra had agreed to become Beth’s employee and bondage companion, her life now truly revolved around bondage and discipline. After the nearly catastrophic day when she interrupted Mistress Allison when she had been flogging Kate; all because Kate had not asked Mistress Allison if she could give Cassandra a tour of the Playroom. Her punishment for her transgression was to choose the instrument of her own discipline; and she had decided upon the fearsome black leather whip. Cassandra had undergone a terrible ordeal that had left her marked, but at the same time she had experienced a great sexual climax as the lines between pain and pleasure had melted away. ...

story continues from part eight The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene= darker ending - you choose. Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene Warning: This version of the ending of My Butler James is darker that most I have written. Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, a team of black uniformed security men with no rank insignia or service in evidence. These men had only side arms on their persons, and the look of technicians landing in a known secure location, and I watched the waiting three human feeders and James speak with them, and then lead them toward the mansion as if they were on holiday. Another civilian chopper landed as far away from the others as possible, and this one sat as if waiting for something with no persons either leaving, or entering, it’s tinted windows hiding what was inside, their being a stark contrast to it’s gleaming white fuselage. Did the good guys always wear white, or ride up on white horses, or did that only happen in the movies? ...

Briana smiled as she carefully locked the front door. Turning, she strode into the living room, pausing beside a large, wheeled suitcase. Slowly, and with obvious effort, she lowered the case to lie flat, then slid the zippers open and throwing back the top to reveal the naked woman curled within. “Hello, Jolene,” she said, dragging the limp form from the case. “Oh,” she smiled, “I do know who you are, by the way. Wouldn’t do to kidnap the wrong woman, after all.” ...

He was captured. The net he didn’t see had entangled him and now the riders were coming up fast on horses. They were huge by his standards as well as the women that rode them. He had made the mistake of stepping through the portal to this planet only to find to his horror that it was already inhabited. And what inhabitants. They were 10 feet tall on average and all females as far as he had seen. He began running after the first day when he saw the first hunt. Men like him were caught and thrown on the backs of those huge horses, carried away to who knows where. ...

story continued from part five Chapter 6: Kate Gets Flogged Cassandra stood in gagged silence during the strangest elevator ride in her life as they descended to the basement. Mistress Allison stood in her leather dress, holding Cassandra’s leash. Both Cassandra and Beth were naked, gagged, and chained together. Once a previous boyfriend had asked Cassandra if she wanted to do a quickie in an elevator, but Cassandra had refused, pointing to the camera projecting from the ceiling. ...

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! Please mention whatever newsgroup or Website that you read this story from so that I can keep track of my own work! *** Chapter 1: A Brush With Death For the first time in her life, Cassandra Martin was afraid that she was going to die. Here she was, driving through rural Pennsylvania in a true Blizzard, and lost! ...

story continued from part three Chapter 4: Shared Captivity “Lift your hair,” ordered Mistress Allison. It was early evening, and Cassandra and Mistress Allison were standing in the basement next to the washing machine. Displayed on the domestic appliance were a collar; a set of gleaming handcuffs; a leash; and a red rubber ball gag. It didn’t take much to make a girl helpless! Cassandra stood silently as Mistress Allison locked the leather collar around her neck. She was wearing a blouse and skirt; and a pair of high heels on her feet; with nothing underneath. ...

What started as a boring day took an interesting twist. Having bought yet more equipment we were forced to take a bigger storage locker at the big yellow self store. It’s all well and good having all the kit but storage is a problem especially for some of the larger pieces! I had telephoned and arranged to take a unit four times the size, we currently had a small 5ft x 5ft locker which was packed to the top with stuff. Straitjackets, boxes of cuff’s and shackles, you know the usual stuff one stores at these centers ;-) ...

(story continues from Coven 2) Cast of Characters Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Marge - confused teenage motel-keeper’s daughter Sam and Alexis - rich, cruel, cult’s only married-couple Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players ...

Chapter 1 I could not believe that I had been so stupid. What had made me think I could get away with it? From Carlos, of all people. It had seemed so easy to leave with the cash after the way he had treated me. Let me explain, I had been living with him for about a year and fallen in love with him. I even hoped to marry him. That was what made me so angry when he brought home the twins. I found out that he had been keeping them in another house he owned up till now. This had been going on for months, but now he wanted all three of us in one place, and I was not happy about this. Knowing that he was a Mob Boss from South America meant I had to put up with the situation. I had no money of my own as he paid for every thing. So with no where else to go, that would be safe, I had to stay. I would continue looking for some way to leave permanently, but not feet first as they say. ...

(story continues from Sisterly Curator) Part 2 After what seemed like an eternity and falling asleep several times, there was a brief buzz swiftly followed by the lights flickering into life. A few more seconds and I could hear the door being unlocked. Jade walked over to me calmly, unclipped the chains, and helped me up into a sitting position. “What time is it?” my voice cracked and croaked. “It’s about 7:30” she said calmly. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Sally the Snake Sally was the leader of the Gang of 4, there was no question about that. She was athletic and slim. She was also whip-smart, really more street smart that academic smart. You can always be sure she will be one step ahead of you if you try to argue with her. When she played point guard on the basketball team, she earned the nickname “Sally the Snake” that was a backhanded compliment to her quickness and her slender form, and a comment on her relatively dirty play. If she could get away with a hack or grab, you could be certain she would do it. The refs would watch the ball go up when a shot was made, and they should have watched Sally. She was known to trip opposing players when they went on for a rebound. ...

story continues from part three Part 4 “What I don’t understand is, why do you insist on controlling production?” Selena Warren sighed, glancing around her. Behind her stood Jeremy Wilkes, her former assistant, now full partner as well as lover. After locking gazes with him for a moment, she turned back to the speaker. “Major Simmons,” she replied, “this process is, as you say, extremely useful, with an array of possibilities that almost stagger the mind. Unfortunately, the possibilities for misuse are nearly as great. I will not allow my discovery to be used improperly. I’m sorry, but my terms are not open to negotiation. I will, with proper funding, produce and install my discovery as needed for the space program. I will not, under any circumstances, give over the process to the military for open use.” ...

Deep in space, on the planet Rakmo… “What are you chuckling at?” “Look at me. Wrists bound, hanging naked from a crane. I am hanging over the gaping maw of a giant carnivorous lizard. I am the spitting image of a 60’s man’s pulp magazine cover. I apologize, but the image makes me laugh. Now when are you going to feed me to this monster?” “The Monster is called “The Plant That Walks” and this is for science and science can’t be rushed.” ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Diane was on a Mission Diane was on a mission. She had walked into that old barn and decided, then and there, that she would attempt to relive that day she had her first true forced orgasm. There was no doubt or hesitation in her mind. She was going to do it, and do it today. The Past Called and Wants Their Diane Back ...

Livi was having a great time on the dance floor of her local club in the heart of Luton. She called the large Bedfordshire town, home for over two years. She lived in student accommodation on Guildford street which was almost in the town centre. It would only been a short 5 minute walk back to her warm bed. She did the last couple of shots of the night and headed outside. It was a cold night and she was wearing very little clothing. She had gone out dressed like a right slut with a high heels, see through top, black bra and a leggings. ...

(story continues from Pit Pony 3) Part 4 The routine of working in the mine during the day followed by an evening of restraint for Emily continued. During the day she was a working pit pony and at night she was forced into the role of a pet. After a number of weeks, John announced his regular run into Zulu to ship more ore. As usual, Diane arrived the next day and immediately set about reducing Emily’s freedom of movement as much as possible. ...

(story continues from Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction) Part 2: The Glass Wright’s Daughter Varina was accustomed to labor, having helped her parents in their shop since she was very little. The duties that her mentor showed her were mentally challenging, which was good, but not very physically demanding, which was also good. During her training period there were two doing the work of one so they usually finished early and then went about helping others in Lord Oberon’s house. ...

It was still there in the morning when I went back. A quartet of stout tree branches lying on the ground. Just as I had found them yesterday. Shorn of their smaller branches and foliage they had been lashed into a square with dark rope ties at the corners where they crossed. The strange square had been left lying on the ground, and it lit a fire under my frustrated bondage ridden soul. It looked as if it had been made for me. ...

story continued from chapter two part 1 Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 2 “KIM.” The sun was filling the kitchen with light. Kim had gotten up early and was sitting at the table with a cup of coffee and her laptop trying to edit her feature length basement bondage video into the short clip it was meant to be. Let’s give her a few more minutes, Kim thought while savoring another sip from her mug. ...

Softly humming a favorite tune, Walter Goodman strode slowly across his back yard. A tall, slim man in his late forties, Walt was well known in the small town for his quiet, friendly ways. He was equally well known for his steely will. This combination had earned him widespread respect in town, and there were many who proudly called him friend. Today, he was on his way to visit his newest friend. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 9) Part 10 A hard slap across my face brought me out of my sleep! As my eyes focussed i could see the evil Prefect staring down at me! She released my bonds and without a word i got on to the floor on my knee’s and took my slave position spreading my legs wide and bowing my head with my wrists crossed behind my back. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: The Atelier Sutcliffe Katherine stepped out of the cab before the front entryway of Atelier Sutcliffe. The storefront was not too wide, about normal for the city. The door was translucent red glass and the shop window to the right was one large sheet of clear plate glass. The entire entrance was most modern looking despite being in a block of Georgian storefronts selling everything from men’s shoes at one end to office supplies at the other. ...

(nb: Stultify: To cause to appear stupid, inconsistent, or ridiculous.) ‘All right.’ Moretta thought while she had to gulp down her Masters manhood. ‘He’s using my mouth so it can’t be as worse.’ Moretta was on her knees, her mouth widly opened by a huge ring gag. She was nude except for the collar of her Master. Her head was still in pain from the recent hit she took. Only a few minutes ago she got woken up by her Master using aromatic salt at her nose. At this time she was in his living room, but she couldn’t remember how she got inside of his house. Then she was on her knees down into his basement where he put the ring gag on her and started to please himself with her mouth. ...

I walked up to the door of a mild mannered looking house, not really knowing what to expect, except for what I had seen on Mistress Amanda’s website. As I rang the doorbell, I felt nervous excitement come over me… then I heard the door open and I was in awe. This moment started a very surreal experience, it was Mistress Amanda Wildefyre in person. Such a strong, powerful and confident woman was towering over me and invited me inside. She told me to walk up the stairs, take off my shoes and coat, then I got to the most heavenly yet evil place ever. I was in awe as I glanced around the entry room to Castle Diabolica. Mistress Amanda ordered me to have a seat and handed me a bottle of water, the first of many… slaves must be hydrated afterall. We chatted about what I have tried, what I would like to try and I sensed her mind working out ways to give me the most blissful time ever and boy did she do just that! ...

“That was so fake! I’m telling you, there is no way that would work. Without something stronger than shrink wrap it would be easy to escape!” “And all I’m saying is that anyone can be restrained for hours like that, and I mean ANYone!” “You are so full of shit I’m surprised your eyes aren’t turning brown. Hell, I could have probably just flexed my arms a little and ripped right out of that plastic wrap crap!” ...

Lisa sat on the couch rubbing her latex covered body thinking how lucky she had been to find a Master that loved her and shared her passion for latex, ever since she was young and saw latex in the movies she was fascinated by the look of it and how the actresses seemed to have perfect bodies when they were wrapped in the tight material. When she was in high school she had finally been able to get her first piece of latex clothing, a long skirt for a Halloween costume, and had been hooked ever since. ...

“I’ll do anything you want. Just let me please you.” Jack Briscoe glanced curiously at the woman staring at him with large eyes. Kristin, as she’d introduced herself, had started hitting on him nearly as soon as he’d entered this club. Each offer had been a little more explicit, until this last, open invitation. “Why?” To Jack, it seemed a logical question. After all, why would such an attractive woman go to such lengths to seduce a man nearly twice her age? Jack was honest enough with himself to know he’d never win any prizes for looks, though he wasn’t exactly ugly either. Kristin’s seeming determination to woo him was, therefore, puzzling. ...

Story based on an original story entitled “The Trap” by Wanda Tara and I had been co-workers for a few months. We worked together at a clothing company that specialized in latex, leather and bondage wear. Even though we both landed our jobs at around the same time, Tara always told everyone that she had seniority over me. Truthfully, from the moment that we started we had been competing with one another in all of our projects. Let’s face it, niche companies like ours needed to watch its expenses, and we both knew that the company really only needed one fetish fashion designer. I tried not to be overtly competitive, but I knew that she was doing everything in her power to keep her job. ...

THIS IS A STORY THAT INVOLVES ADULT MATERIAL, SUCH AS INVOLUNTARY ABDUCTION AND FULL LATEX COVERAGE. IF YOU ARE NOT OLD ENOUGH TO VIEW SUCH MATERIAL, OR DO NOT CARE TO VIEW IT, PLEASE DO NOT PROCEED ANY FURTHUR!!!! I had a number of friends on the net, and let them know I was going car shopping. I even asked if any of them knew of any cars for sale in the $500-$700 range that was in decent shape. I had owned a full size van, that I loved to death, but couldn’t afford the gas for it anymore. I was told by one of them of a car that was at an out of the way place out in the country, but sounded good, and they only wanted $400.00! So I told them I’d be there later that day. ...

It was a cold night and Rod was pissed, for the joke his buddies had pulled, getting him drunk and leaving him stranded in the dark alley totally naked. He looked up and saw the sign, the spiders den. The neon was turned off, “FUCK!” he cried in anguish, figures the only place to go around here is shut down for the night. That’s when heard the door creak and saw it slowly swing open. He looked at it suspiciously and the then apprehensively walked through. ...

Continues from chapter 13 Chapter 14 Next day Leslie sent Gwyneth out after lunch. Ostensibly by way of a penance or punishment for some unspecified misdemeanour, but actually for fun, to ride Zoltan in the forest dressed as a latter-day Lady Godiva, that is to say naked except for her long hair, Gwyneth’s naturally waist level mane being augmented for this purpose to near knee-length by a wig. They had been assured it was entirely private and devoid of Peeping Toms. Even so Gwyneth was not sure she much liked the idea of being out there on her own like that, though if she had complained she was sure Leslie would have retorted to the effect, “What’s like got to do with it.” ...

When Jessica came to her head was foggy. As she took in her surroundings she tried to clear her mind to remember the events that had led to her being in the predicament she was now in. She had left work a little later than usual, around 5pm and began her usual walk to the train station. She had her headphones on full blast, like every day when she made her journey, she hated hearing the outside world and preferred to be lost in a world filled with music where every word had a meaning and told her a story. It stopped the boredom more than anything. She hadn’t seen him, just like every other night he had been watching her. He knew her usual route off by heart. Almost every day she left work at 4.30 and made the usual trip through the housing estate, past the old factory that hadn’t been used for at least 25 years. Every night she walked past it wondering what it would have been used for, imagining what it looked like inside. Tonight she would know. ...

Chris always had always gone to his local adult bookstore to grab some toys to play with, whether it was for himself or someone else. One day he walked in and noticed there was a theater that had just opened up. Fully equipped with single or buddy booths. He always had a fantasy of being used by a stranger but didn’t know how to go about doing it, so he posted the following on craigslist: ...

“What’cha doing, dear?” my Significant Other asked. “What does it look like?” I replied as I fed another sheet into the shredder. Like most families anymore, a lot of our mail consists of things best not read by others—so we shred them on general principle. I was working my way down through our monthly stack of credit card come-on’s, invitations to retirement and time-share deals, and other nonsense. “Probably destroying vital evidence, I’d guess,” she said with a mischievous grin. That sparked an idea. ...

It was a warm night and Joe was in the mood to club. He’d been to several of the other clubs on the strip but grew tired of the generic feel of them, he noticed the glow of a neon sign down the alley he was standing next too. Curious he walked down the alley to the sign, it said The Spiders Den. Nude dancers and lap dancing, unique things and fetishes. This peaked his interest, he walked into the door and looked around. ...

Continues from chapter 2 Chapter 3 Some days later Leslie was paying Charles a social call. She had already found herself a snug corner of the settee and, having kicked off her shoes had her feet tucked up under her. Charles, for once not in one of his maid’s outfits, had automatically wandered off to the kitchen to make coffee for both of them. “Hey, Charlotte, something funny’s happened to the well,” Leslie called in competition with the hissing espresso machine. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I found the note on my tack box. It was certainly clear in its instruction, a shiver ran down my body as I re-read the text. I had a decision to make, would I follow the instructions or walk away. Although it seemed that simple this was the step into the unknown, two days ago I had been discovered, mid-self bondage session by my riding instructress Hilary. She had enlightened in me feelings I had never encountered, and to be honest I had never cum as powerfully. But I was confused, I was not gay, was I? ...

Ellie’s story continues from Ellie in the Field & Ellie & the Phone Call Some of you may think Ellie is purely a fictional character. Let me assure you she is not. Much of what I have written about her comes from her own experiences that she related to me over the time I knew her. I do not deny that I may have provided enhanced descriptions here and there, but the events are reasonably accurate. Let me tell you about our first meeting. Betty, the neighbor down the road from Ellie’s grandparents, was my step mother. (Of course, I have changed the names to protect people’s privacy). ...

Kneeling on the floor Lisa tried to move her body and legs as the large vibrators she had inserted yesterday continued to tease her and drive her lust as she fought the thick fiberglass that held her rigidly in the position she had chosen for this adventure. Two days ago Lisa had wrapped her feet in the en-point position she loved, Lisa wore ballet boots as often as possible and since she found casting she had always casted her feet in this position loving how her legs felt and how restrictive this simple position was and how difficult it made it for her to walk, even since mastering the boots when she casted her feet this way she still found it more difficult to walk while they were casted but had wore them out on several occasions enjoying the sound they made and the prancing effect they had, forcing her to raise her knees high as she stepped forward. ...

Ellie’s story continues from Ellie in the Field The phone rang, and it startled Ellie. The first thing she thought was that something had happened to one of her grandparents. She was house sitting for them this summer, while her grandfather was getting cancer treatment in Minneapolis. She quickly picked up the phone and said, “Hello?” An old woman’s voice said, “Oh my. I must have the wrong number. I was calling for Betty”. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician ( [email protected]. ) Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden. ...

Julie and Mark had been together for almost five years, they had met at a fetish convention and even though they, at the time, couldn’t see each other’s faces had hit it off and spent the rest of the weekend together and hadn’t been apart since. Julie was a good sub and enjoyed Mark as her dom. Mark loved Julie and her svelte and toned body and long blonde hair but especially loved her almost uncontrollable need to be bound. Julie had always wanted to be a servant, to be forced to do others bidding and through most of her life had been taken advantage of by people who discovered this trait and used her for their own purposes. She always wore fetish attire, most of the time when it really wasn’t appropriate, her tight corsets and skirts with tall heels had gotten her in trouble at work on several occasions and when she wore her neck, wrist and ankle shackle’s her boss didn’t know what to think. ...

. Bianca was relishing the moment, “So you want to come back to me after all you’ve done?” Jeremy looked a the floor and said, “Yes, I know I’ve hurt you, but it was a big mistake for me to leave” “So its nothing to do with me coming into money? Especially as that little bitch has gone off will all of yours? I could have you back, but it will be on my terms, you have to agree to them, now, this moment, otherwise you can leave and never come here again!” ...

The girl on the kneeler wore the plain, gray dress of a novice. She faced the corner of the small, empty room and prayed the prayers she had been taught, especially the prayers of contrition. The door opened. “Sister.” The girl rose and followed the nun into the next room. This room like the other was small, windowless, lit only by a large candelabra perched on a small table. Next to the table sat the abbess, her face bathed in the soft glow. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Stacy tries self-bondage sessions in the greenhouse at new home. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Stacy wouldn’t have spent the money to add it, but when she bought her new home it was already in place. She wasn’t that into gardening, but the previous owner had kept a very large flower garden on the spacious grounds and had a large, glass enclosure attached to the back of the house alongside the deck where she raised prize-winning violets. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: 24 hours Mina was furious as she pulled at the locks and cursed her friend, but secretly loved the idea of someone controlling her completely. Removing the locks she could remove and taking off her toe boots Mina got into the steaming water, the heat making all the places that had been whipped scream with renewed pain, she rinsed herself off and relaxed as the pain faded and laid back in the tub. Mina thought about if she could take another 24 hours in her gag and collar but figured if she couldn’t she would cut the thick leather straps from both. ...

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale “Okay, ladies, strip.” The four pledges looked at each other. Technically they were no longer pledges, but they weren’t full members of Zetta Phi, either. But they would be tomorrow after the ‘ordeal’. “Come on, girls.” The girls tugged off their clothes: Ts, jeans, panties, bras. “You can keep your shoes. Here. Put these on.” The girls were handed black T-shirts with the ZP logo in pink. Black panties, again with a pink ZP. ...

For the past two years Linda and Diane had lived together as registered domestic partners. At ages 44 and 42 respectively, the relationship was now in jeopardy, as Linda began to seriously entertain the possibility of a new female partner. Linda, while always harboring lesbian desires, up until two years ago had lived in a traditional heterosexual marriage, bearing two children. She and Diane were co-workers at an elementary school, where Diane was a teacher, and Linda worked as an administrative aid. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A member of The Inner Circle of The Society has agreed to become a traitorous informant in return for being taken into Witness Protection. Things do not turn out quite like she had anticipated. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

This one is personal for me, all though it didn’t go quite as smoothly as its portrayed here it was an incredible evening with a dear friend that I’ll never forget. He stands at the doorway staring at the vision beauty waiting for him, she stands naked except for her red high heels that have several thin straps wrapping around her ankles, her hands are bound together with white rope then secured to an anchor in the ceiling keeping her arms high over her head but allowing her to squeeze her tight pig tails of strawberry blond between them. She is smiling a knowing smile with her red lips wanting him to continue what they had talked and hinted about for so long. ...

Rebecca pawed her way through the racks of rubber goods like a kitten in a yarn factory. Today was the grand opening of the new rave and fetishwear store, and she’d been one of the first customers through the door. Now, surrounded by rubber, latex, and vinyl clothing, she found herself practically squealing with delight. She picked up a hood and held it to her face, breathing in the fresh scent of new rubber. The material was smooth in her hands, a shiny emerald - not her color, but gorgeous nonetheless. Reluctantly, she placed it back on the shelf. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Self Suspension Gone Wrong Susan C Sbf; M/f; barn; naked; cuffs; susp; winch; stuck; true; cons; X This is a true story. About 8 years ago, when I began dating my husband. We are in to bondage full time. I still today enjoy suspension bondage. We lived out in the country on a small farm, nobody lived near this location. There is a large barn about 300 feet behind our house, the barn had a very high roof, about 80 feet. My husband put a winch on to a very large wooden rafter in the center of the barn. John, my husband would secure me to the winch cable and suspend me from the winch. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Be Careful What You Wish For, You May Get It Unknown FF/m; D/s; femdom; captive; zipties; wrap; gag; glue; bagged; cocoon; transport; cartunk; breathplay; susp; torment; mast; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XXX I’m very excited, I have been called into the work of a Dominatrix I have been involved with for the last few months. Anna, my Dom, and Amanda, her lesbian partner, also a Dom, have a successful business in town. While I don’t expect a session at their work there may be one when they finish for the day. ...

It hung in the air, its supporting base invisible in the soft light. It was a globe, as though filled with moonlight and hung before them in a net of frosted stars; its hundreds of facets each shone individually. The temple’s dust had not marred it, the sand and sun’s only effect the reflection of more and more light onto its sparkling frame. *** Sir Corbeau tried to keep that gem in his mind. It had been three days of agonizing waiting; three days of pacing; three days of torment. The thought of the gem - the very thing that had brought him here - was infuriating. He was jealous of it. It was not cursed, as the suspicious provincials had said. Attempting to retrieve it had been a curse for him all the same. ...

“Ah good, you are awake now. You’re probably wondering where you are. Actually you will have a lot of questions and I will answer them all in good time. Now stop that, there’s no point in struggling at all, you are very well spreadeagled here. I am a professional at this so you should save you energy, you are going nowhere, I can assure you. And there is no point in screaming either; the inflatable gag is very efficient. Here, I will show you, a couple more pumps like this, mmmmm, pushing your cheeks out nicely. You probably think your jaw will break but I know exactly how far to pump. Just breathe nice and slowly through your nose tubes. Good, that’s better.” ...

The bell chimes. I glance at the clock. 7:45. It’s Hank. Has to be Hank. He’s always early. Of the three he’s my least favorite, one of those loud-talking, jolly types, but he and Rod are bff, so there you go. “Hey! Amigo! Que pasa?” “Hey.” We go into the kitchen, I crack open a couple of beers, then head into the den. The sports channel is on the TV. Soccer highlights. Hank grabs the remote and thumbs it until he finds baseball. ...

Tonight it was time again. The monthly fetish party. I had just gotten back home from work when the phone rang. It was Shannon, a close friend not only in life but in the fetish scene as well. She just wanted to know when she could come over and get dressed for tonight’s venture. The reason for this was that she still lived at home with her parents and that they didn’t quite accept her lifestyle when it came to “dressing up like a hooker in public” as they put it. I had always had open minded parents so I had no problem with this and the fact that I had gotten an apartment of my own just amplified the reason for dressing up at my place. ...

How did I get here? How did things go so wrong? That’s what I have been asking myself as I silently lay here listening to the party music cranking above my head. It’s not like I have a choice though. You see, I returned home from college three weeks ago for summer break and my little sister, whose 2 years younger than me and now just finished her senior year in high school, has been more miserable to me than ever. So I decided that it was time for a little payback. I took some left over wood and supplies from my dad’s woodworking shop and created my little gift for her. Unfortunately, I am currently strapped to my “gift”, not HER. I am on my knees, bent over forward with my belly on the “table” portion with my thighs wide apart and strapped to the legs of this table with the leather restraints that I had attached to the table legs. My ankles are also strapped to the boards that I attached to the bottom of the table legs keeping my legs well spread. The 4” stiletto heels being the only clothing I have left on my body. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: A New World The rest of that first strange day Andy spent in a daze of sadness and fear, the image of his beloved Aunt seared into his befuddled mind. On occasion, as he went about his new duties, he noticed Ms Richmond looking over him from a distance. Looking over him or just watching to ensure his obedience, he did not know, but as day drifted into evening, he found himself, by luck or design before a doorway which with its smooth polished door looked mysteriously out of place. ...

As told by his slave, slave c i knew it was going to be an interesting weekend when Master Jon told me to stand at attention and wrote something on my left breast, and then took a picture. He had me dress in lingerie, and then did something which seldom happens- he made me put on my collar. That just doesn’t happen in our city. He had me put a short dress on over the lingerie, put on my wrist and ankle restraints, and told me that i would be “on display”, and we drove for about 45 minutes to a ranch. ...

Brisa stood, or more accurately hung. The toes of one foot barely touched the floor. The ropes dug painfully into her wrists and elbows. A wadded scarf filled her mouth, a second cleaved her lips, a third covered her mouth and nose, a fourth covered her eyes. Brisa sobbed, the soft cloth absorbed her tears. She cried for many reasons. For the realization that his was her new life. For angering Juan. For disappointing Tio Jesus. ...

Driving home late one rainy night I came across an accident where a car had skidded off the road. It appears the car hit an embankment on the side of the road and flipped over. The car resting in the middle of the road, upside down with smoke coming from under the hood. I pulled the car over to see if they were alright, when I got to the car a woman in the driver’s seat appeared to be unconscious and hurt pretty bad. I tried to call for help but there was no service on my cell phone. I could smell gasoline and decided that I needed to get her away from the car. I pulled the woman from the car, then picked her up and carried her to my car, a safe distance from the burning vehicle. Just as I was placing her in the passenger seat of my car, her car burst into flames. ...

Starfire sighed as all the other Titans left Titans Tower. Yet again she was on her own for the weekend. However, this was not a bad thing. She was exceptionally horny, as like all Tamarans, she had an extremely high sex drive. While she was into normal sex, it didn’t fulfil her needs. Her dark secret was that she liked bondage with dominatrixes. When she had time she would have sessions with local dommes. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 6) Part 7: Double Trouble 3 Chapter XIX Josh shut off his computer, then called out to Lori. She responded within minutes. “What’s up, lover?” she queried Josh. “Babe, I just watched a short bondage film where the girl was in this terrific tie. It’s a bit tough, but I thought you might like to give it a try”, he answered with a grin. ...

The Baroness smiled as her 10am appointment finally walked in the door. It had taken a long time to track her down and get her, but the Blackwidow had an awesome reputation to deliver what the Baroness needed. A tall slender woman dressed in black silk entered the room. She moved gracefully and without any noise. Dressed like a ninja in black, her face was covered with only her eyes visible, both her boobs and pubic areas open. Interestingly she wore a red tight fitting well padded silk g-string over her pubic area and similar red silk covers over her nipples. ...

You are lounging in your chair in front of the TV while I relax on the sofa reading a book, my feet resting on the ottoman. Every once in a while you glance over to see what I am doing. I am only wearing a collar (as instructed by my master) and a small apron. You smile indulgently at my forgetfulness. Earlier I was cooking dinner for us and I had forgotten to remove my apron afterwards. I look up at you, feeling your gaze on me, then look down at myself and my mouth forms an O. Your grin widens and your eyes grow more intense, waiting for me… I jump up quickly and remove my apron, stuttering my apologies. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Maryanne was in hell. Through her own stupidity, she found herself tied up tighter than a fly in a spiders’ web, and left alone suspended in a hammock in a locked, deserted cabin. She had let her desires run away out of control, taking Mike, her husband, for granted, and not taking the time to even read the instructions of use of this diabolical “gift” from him. So she had donned this beautiful snowsuit, and, after a nice walk, managed to zip herself up in it until she couldn’t get out. ...

The pink delivery van pulled up to the curb, the large FeD Ex logon in stark black on its side. “He’s here.” “Aw, Dad, do I have to?” “Mina we’ve been through this. Driving would take days and flying is too expensive.” “But, Dad-” “No, Mina.” “Mom?” “Honey, we all agreed.” The doorbell rang. “Hi. I’m Jeff. If you would just read and sign the form we can be on our way.” ...

Jan had been putting up with her back pain for a long time and although she was not sure how much good it would do she had made and appointment with a chiropractor. She now sat on the cold table, with nothing on but her panties and one of those silly gowns that had no sides and tied at each shoulder. They were nothing more than a big loin cloth and didn’t do a lot to cover her. The nurse who had led her to the tiny examining room had been less than friendly. She was a tall brunet who really didn’t seem to want to be working here. Jan was handed the gown, told to remove all her clothes and put it on and the was left alone to wait. ...

Chapter I Karen was daydreaming yet again at her university math class, her mind had wandered once again into that netherworld of submissive fantasies. She was not aware that the entire class was now staring at her. She was not even aware that the dean’s office had paged her in the classroom! Everyone was smiling at her embarrassment as the professor called her name out for the third time! She was to proceed to the office for an important message. When she arrived, the secretary handed Karen a sealed envelope which had been delivered via courier to her, the office had also recieved a telephone message that Karen would have to be excused from the balance of the school day, it was only one o’clock in the afternoon. ...

Jenny was in Science class, with her 4 friends Kelly Christy Sally and Emma. As they spoke they noticed a strange new girl enter the science class in front of them. She sat down quietly next to Jenny, as the only empty chair left in class. She wore a dark black scarf tied over her hair, black silk shirt and long black skirt. The others laughed and whispered, but Jenny didn’t. She had been the new girl in town a year before, and knew how hurtful those comments were. She turned to the new girl and introduced herself. ...

At the end of yet another day of battles Power Girl removed her costume to have a shower at the JLA Hall of Justice. Her costume, made from Kryptonian material, was invulnerable and stretched with her rather ample assets. Unfortunately her underwear did not. Yet again she had ripped through her bra and panties, that was the 5th pair this week and it was only Tuesday. As she stood there cursing her colleague Wonder Woman emerged from the showers. ...

continued from part three Part 4: Kryptonian DNA Supergirl squirmed to get off the web, but she was caught fast. Similarly Power Girl twisted and turned, but she was suspended by her wrists in a seamless bind. Arachne laughed. “Welcome my friends, now slaves, to my training school”. With that she motioned and a group of young spiderwomen of all shapes and sizes came forward.” You are most welcome to stay forever, but I give you a chance – win one match and you are free…” ...

continued from chapter 15 Chapter 16: Descent into Torment In the morning after a good night’s sleep between latex sheets within his cell the slave reported to the Mistress after showing obsequence to her by kneeing and placing his helmeted head on her rubber booted foot. “Mistress, the subject is progressing well, in the last 24 hours there has been little physical activity apart from that expected from the input of the programme and his response to it. It would seem that he is now deeply confused and has lost track of both time and where he is. The earlier struggles noted already on the trace where the subject fought against his containment have passed, as have any contact with the reality of his situation. The auditory input has been gradually increased over the time he has been within the inflatable body bag to the point where it is now almost constant; both when he is asleep and conscious. It is clear that he now has accepted the messages contained within the programme believing that they are his own thoughts. In 6 hours he can be moved to the floatation tank and the second part of the programme begun.” ...

continued from chapter 16 Chapter 17: The New Regime “Right slave I believe it’s time to release my slave”. This was not a question rather a rhetorical statement. The slave fearful of any perceived challenge from him acquiesced to the statement and deferentially replied,” Of course Mistress, at once”. “We shall need to sedate my slave before releasing him. Then we can load him onto the trolley and return him to his cell where he can gradually come to. Your Master has told me that my slave will have no recall as to what has happened to him over the last 11 days; they will just not exist in his conscious mind, the conditioning will be total; he will be a completely re-educated slave.” ...

(story continues from American Dream 8: Bath Time) Part 9: Final Weekend Saturday 7TH September 2006 1103am The cold water had reached Jennifer’s crotch, which she gyrated in concert with the cruel rhythm of the vibrator. Her eyes were wide open in anxious anticipation, her straining neck now fully extended, still held fast by the hair tie, in trying desperately to keep the ever deepening water at bay. Her Mother was still trying to fight the vibrator that was brutally pounding her pussy. Her struggles intensified as she could see the water rising around the bound Jennifer, and finally she tried to catch my attention by looking at me and nodding her head frantically. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Serifa Gai-Shift cog She appeared like a ghost in a camera’s negative plate, black, slender, silent, gliding through the British Museum’s stacks. Her jet clothing was immaculate, decisively sharp, the tight ink-hued coat delineating her waspish waist and modest breasts, her legs collected by the tight knee-cut skirt, her pumps shimmering like polished ebony. Her hair was as black and sweeping as Japanese calligraphy, her oval face serene behind the heavy glasses. She was surrounded by books. She was in her element. ...

continued from chapter 14 Chapter 15: The Dreaded Tube The Floatation chamber arrived the following morning along with the slave who would be responsible for the installation, maintenance and running of the complex computer programme. He would also be giving the Mistress full debrief each period as to the computer programme and how the slave undergoing the full programme was faring. She was, for her part, looking forward to the experience of continuing the training of this slave and hoping to receive on the job training. She would otherwise be somewhat at a loss having no slave to train. ...

continued from chapter 13 Chapter 14: Market Day The Mistress sought advice from one of her contacts within the fetish world an expert in the training and subjugation of rubberists so they progressively became very real slaves to their owners. He had over the years researched the whole area of mind training and the psychology of the finer points of how the mind can be receptive to new and unusual means of altering long held behaviour traits. He listened with growing interests to his friend of many years who sounded desperate to retain her slave the one she had devoted many long years to training and who had satisfied her until this outburst of ego which had come out of the blue and had deeply troubled her. She was at a loss to know what to do. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: part two Chapter 5: Conditioning and Destination Jason was suspended in the goop and in total darkness. The pressing goop warmed to his body temperature and Jason lost any sensitivity to his skin. The constant pressing disappeared in its sameness. Jason tried to grunt inside his masks but no sound reached his ears. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 12: The Final Tests) Chapter 13: Test Results Dan opened his eyes to blackness. His head throbbed, and his thinking was clouded. He tried to move, but his limbs were stretched to their limits. Slowly, he pieced together his situation and the events following the cocktail party of the previous evening. Dan’s behavior had left Beth incensed, and when she brought him back to the suite, she took her anger out on him. She knew that she wasn’t allowed to truly punish him. So, she simply “offered” him far too many drinks and made sure, really sure, that he was properly secured for the evening. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: Part One Chapter 4: Mountain Meadows of Bondage 2: Jason Meets Angelina Jason knew nothing but dark now. The computer battery died at some point so now he was alone in the pressing rubber confines of the box and his thoughts. His thoughts were focused on rubber. He saw rubber in every thought. He drank rubber. He smelled rubber. Rubber massaged his body. Rubber filled his mouth. Rubber filled his belly. He was turning to rubber inside and out. He was rubber. ...

continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Subjugated Property Now standing on tiptoe the exhausted slave still had all the various tubes and ear phone leads attached. He had been released earlier and the e-stim pads removed before being sealed again into his slave suit. There was to be no let up. His Mistress was determined to test him to complete and utter exhaustion. This was, after all, her delight which had taken her a lot of time to dream up over many days of planning and careful preparation. ...

continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: Mistresses Pleasure He awoke with a start; his nipples were being played with. He was still blindfolded and the gagged firmly by the buckles holding it in his mouth. This was not to stop any attempt to eject the feeding tube, rather it was nothing more than an external show of the Mistresses power over her slave, as the feeding tube was now deep within his body with all self retaining balloons fully inflated. There was no chance of the slave ever having any control over anything his Mistress decided on. The addition of the strap head harness was nothing but an added embellishment to his already sealed state. Although the inflation of the latex balloons lining his body cavities within both stomach and below the lungs meant that removal without first deflating the balloons would be impossible. ...

(story continues from Once You’ve Had Black You Never Go Back) Part 2: Not Going Back When I left Monica’s after the session in her basement I was exhausted so I went home and went to sleep. For those of you just joining the story my name is Amanda. I inherited a large house in a rich neighborhood. A few months after moving in a black family moved in across the street and the daughter was a friend that I had served with in the Army, Tabatha was her name. We started going to clubs and stuff together and before one of those nights I discovered that her mother Monica was a professional dom. One thing led to another and I volunteered for a special session with Monica. During that session I discovered that I really like to be dominated and I also discovered that Tabatha really liked me as more than just a friend. ...

continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Fly in a Web After a leisurely breakfast she descended to the dungeon to find all was well; her slave still asleep, head forward against the strap cage. She smiled to herself, ‘what a slave; able to sleep whatever the bondage’ She was dressed in her surgical outfit again looking every bit the competent surgeon. White rubber boots and gloves to match completed the outfit. Underneath she had inserted a self retaining catheter with drainage bag strapped to her thigh. She had chosen a vibrating dildo with control in her smock pocket. On rising she had given herself an enema; one of her delights in feeling herself internally cleansed, then taken a long shower before fitting an anal rod which had distended her sphincter. She felt in high spirits the controlling sadistic facet of her personality very much to the fore. She moved over to her Mistress chair and sat delighting in the anal penetration as the lubricated rod penetrated her deeper. She switched on the dildo at a low vibration knowing she had a whole session before her. The fact that her slave had been in strict bondage since the termination of the last session was all part of her plan. She had organised a lengthy testing session one which she knew would extend her slave beyond anything he had so far experienced. ...

I’ve had a lot of memorable adventures. I’m an avid crossdresser, so being bound while wearing at least hosiery and leotards is natural for me, affording me the most eroticism and intense sensations. One time, I dressed up wearing black Lycra tights and a black short-sleeved Lycra leotard. Underneath the leotards, I had on a pair of old tights, with the crotch-lining cut out for my head to pass through. This way my arms were covered, and my hands were covered like thumbless mittens, making finger dexterity difficult. To complete the ensemble, I wore black 4 inch heeled shoes. This made walking interesting, especially on a surface I planned to be on. ...

continued from chapter six Chapter 7: Breathe Deeply… Assembling the cylinders, compressed air, in one, pure oxygen in another and Entonox 50/50 nitrous oxide and oxygen in another to stand beside the shelved stainless steel trolley with the CO2 scrubber and ventilator. Assembling the breathing control system took over an hour. The many corrugated black rubber hoses had to be connected in a myriad of ways with control valves each requiring familiarisation. There were clear concise instructions to follow. The manual on Entonox, oxygen sedation and titration had been read by the mistress earlier. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Point of Viewa Gai-Shift storylette Darkness falls away like a blindfold, likely because there had been a leather blindfold over your eyes. You blink slowly (for blinking is the only action open to you, strapped up as you are in your leather body suit, gagged with a thrusting penile plug, only your eyes exposed. The room hazing in the glare of overhead gaslights is tiled, harsh and institutional. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Oral Fixation The journey did not take that long, as we draw up alongside a row of townhouses in an affulent part of the city. The two men assisted me out of the car and up some stairs to the front door of one of the houses. Ms. Beth produced a large set of keys and selected one before unlocking the very sturdy looking door before ushering us inside, closing the door and tightly locking it shut. I could see that without the proper key, it would be almost impossible to open that door, from the inside or out. ...

continued from part two Part 3: Magical Trap Weaver had been given the go-ahead by her queen, Arachne – so she put her plan into motion. Her targets were the local female super heroines who were immune to the Spiderwoman pheromones that could control the males. They were also far more intelligent, so she and Arachne has developed a multi-stage plan to both capture these “annoyances” so they didn’t impede Arachne’s scheme to take over Earth. They also though provided a unique opportunity to the Spiderwoman race via the Stargate to have super-powered slaves, a unique food source AND provide new breeding stock to genetically improve their race. ...

“Such a beautiful canvas of stars” She said, her head tilted back as far as it could go in the folding camp chair. He murmured his agreement, looking not at the stars, but at her. He was glad to be here and she was equally glad to have him. The fact was, he was hers. That is what suited them both best. Nights like these are when they really felt alive. A cool drink, a warm, comfortable fire, the music of the night creatures, solitude and each other, it really didn’t get better than this. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Setting the Bait Struggling to stay awake Carter looked at the spider goddess Arachne, she was highly impressive. “Who are you?” Carter stammered, as she tried to break free but found she was tightly wrapped in thick silk webbing. “I’m Arachne, your goddess” Arachne smiled “and you are Carter of the Taree. Most useful indeed.” Arachne then explained to Carter that she was descended from Earth spiders and had been created by the Ancients from spider and human DNA. On her world the spider humans had become dominant and their prey was normal humans for all sorts of purposes. ...

The rope bites into my skin. I know I will have marks on my arms, wrist, legs and ankles for several hours after Master unbinds me and sets me free. The leather ball gag is so tight I feel like I resemble the Joker with my lips and mouth parted to extreme measures. My six inch stilettos are starting to really hurt my feet but Master has tied my shoes to the rope around my ankles so I cannot kick my shoes off for even just a quick minute. I am made to stand at the foot of our four poster king size bed. I have been here for no longer than five minutes but it feels like an hour. If I am really good, if I don’t whine or try to talk back, like that’s even possible with a ball gag in my mouth, then I will only have to be here for just 20 minutes. ...

The men emerged from the woods running low and fast. They pulled their ski masks down over their faces and stepped onto the back porch of the house. One tried the door, turned and shook his head. The other stepped off the porch and retrieved the spare key from under the fake rock. The woman’s back was to them, but the girl saw them and shrieked. The men rushed in. One tackled the woman, the other grabbed the girl. The woman gave no resistance as her hands were taped behind her back and her mouth sealed. The men wrestled with the girl, taped her wrists, taped her mouth, and dragged her to the living room couch. They wrapped tape around her ankles, joined them to her wrists with another length of tape. They returned to the kitchen, grabbed the woman and walked her out of the house into the woods. ...

Chapter 1: Rubber Instructions The Mistress exceptionally had been absent from her home for a few days; attending a series of lectures. What area or areas covered in the conference was not disclosed to either her trusted Housekeeper or slave. All that was known was she would be away until later in the week. She had left detailed instructions for her Housekeeper with regard to attending to her slave whilst she was away. There was to be no let up in his training regime. ...

I was dazed from the punch. As I regained consciousness, I was bound in woman’s pantyhose and a black mini dress in my bedroom. Black electrical tape was wrapped around my ankles, my knees (below and above) and thighs. My hands were handcuffed behind my back. Last night was intended to be an adventurous night with a black beautiful goddess that I met at the club. She had thick thighs, a round ass and huge tits. Stacy was her name. She was from L.A. visiting family and wanted me to escort around Savannah. I became her personal tour guide and showed her all the cool location in my hometown. Friday night turned into Saturday morning as we went back to my house for breakfast. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 6: Kate’s Plan) Chapter 7: Kate’s out of the Frying Pan… again! Ra’idah had it all figured out. Years back, as a young headstrong witch, she’d been cast out of her Cairo coven; the others hadn’t seen her natural superiority as a reason to lay in languishing bondage over long nights, to be tickled and pickled by the golden-eyed Arabic dominatrix. She was warned that, should she return, they’d bind her up and keep her that way, no longer a sister-witch but a thrall, to be passed from bed to bed and need to need. ...

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too. ...

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy/warning only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Tamara’s Self Bondage Experiment Tamara S Sbf; harness; toys; insert; cuffs; gag; susp; nipple; climax; stuck; true; cons; X “I couldn’t believe how tight the straps were. They were tight – TOO tight! I struggled, I twisted, I tried anything I could do, but the straps and leather cuffs just held me so firmly tight. I was stuck and worse still by my own hand. No chance of release, no chance of help. Yet another wave of panic spread over my body, quickly followed by another wave of pleasure from my constant stimulation. I was now certain that without help coming soon that I would go completely crazy suspended here…..” ...

In a darkened room, a screen flickers into life. It shows a featureless white room, in which a man and two women stand in a line, facing the camera. All are wearing plain black carnival masks. The man and one woman are dressed in figure-hugging black bodysuits, with only their hands and heads exposed. The woman in the centre - let us call her ’the star’ and the other ’the woman’ - is elegantly clothed in a knee-length black dress, high heels, and sheer black hosiery. The woman’s hair is as short as the mans, while the star’s long black hair falls unbound down her back. ...

Whenever I think back to that day, I wonder how it could have been done differently. We could have gone a little faster, or perhaps stuck to going through the shadows instead, using the stealth course. So many different variables, so many possible outcomes. But inevitably, I get depressed and moody, thinking about what might have been. I can’t help it, though. I have lots of time to think. My name is ID682, though I was given the nickname, ‘Kitt’ by my fellow slaves, due to my love of cats. I used to be a slave, though I guess I still am. Only now I’m less then a slave. I’m a prisoner, serving a life sentence. Perhaps a little background is in order. I was born in a country where slavery was still legal, though by most standards, slaves are treated well. We’re given plenty of time to rest and pursue some minor activities while in service, and while we’re given lots of work to do, it isn’t strenuous. We aren’t whipped, or given any other form of barbaric and inhumane punishment. At least, not most of the time. You see, there are only a few crimes that automatically earn you the strictest punishment, and the greatest of all these crimes is assaulting your master, and his (or her) family. No other crime committed by a slave is punished so harshly. It happened about ten years ago, if I remember correctly (you must understand, I’m given no calendars, or indications of what date it is during my incarceration). Some of my fellow slaves had devised an escape plan to try and break free of the manor where we lived. Escape attempts by slaves were rare, though they do happen. Because I was one of the quieter slaves, who didn’t make a fuss or bring any attention to myself, they considered me trustworthy. Truth be told, their plan was excellent. Disable the building’s security system, then sneak out in the dead of night, head for the coast, and sail away from the country, to one where we could be free. I wanted to be free, and here was my chance. So I took it and joined with them. It was the perfect plan. But things went horribly wrong. The night of our escape, our master and her family went out into the huge garden that made up the backyard of the manor, seeking to have a late night party. We should have waited and tried again, but too much had been invested. We had to try. So we disabled the security system as planned, and cut the power, then made our way into the garden, heading for the fences. Things didn’t work out as we had planned. We were spotted. We panicked, and though I ran, my fellow slaves attacked our master and her family, trying to put her down. But it was too late, and master managed to summon her security forces. We were captured, our escape foiled. And as we were put in cuffs and locked in the dungeon, we all realized that, because of what we had done, we would never know freedom. We were right. The trial began the next day. We were brought into the meeting room, where our master, her family, her slaves, and everyone who lived in the manor attended. My fellow slaves and I, chained to the floor and gagged, were given no defense, no lawyers to argue our case. Everyone knew what had happened. Our master first told everyone the facts of the crime, and that we had attempted to escape. While that itself would get a harsh punishment, the fact that we had attacked her and her family was so serious that we had earned the harshest possible punishment for ourselves. In only a few minutes, our fates were decided. My fellow escapees, the ones who had planned the attack, were clearly beyond redemption or rehabilitation, for they had planned this for a long time, and had calculated everything before hand. Had they included attacking our master in their plans? I don’t think so, and think that it was only done out of panic. But it didn’t matter now. My fellow slaves, due to their actions, were sentenced to be buried alive, entombed forever to prevent any chance of escape as long as they lived. Upon hearing their fate, my fellow slaves broke down in tears, but, gagged as they were, could not protest. My fate however, was to be different. My master noted that I was the only one who had run, rather then attack her. Thus, I was innocent of the worst crime a slave could commit. But I had still attempted to escape, and I had aided those who had attacked her. Thus, I still had committed a crime, and needed to be punished. But due to my quiet nature, and lack of a disciplinary record, she would show me mercy. Thus, my punishment was given. I was given a life sentence in the dungeons, to be restrained for the rest of my life, and never to be freed. Like my fellow slaves, I cried upon hearing my fate, my tears streaming over the thick gag plugged into my mouth. There were to be no appeals, no second chances. Our sentences were final, and could not be revoked. With a bang of the gavel, our fates were sealed. And not one to waste time, master carried out our sentences immediately. We went out back, where other slaves dug three graves. Coffins were built, and my fellow slaves were forced into rubber body gloves. Restraint belts were wrapped around their waists, and one time use handcuffs locked their wrists to the belt, as one time use cuffs were locked around their ankles, forever restraining them. Their gags were left on as they were forced into the coffins and tied down, removing their ability to move. I watched their panicked faces as the lids were put on and nailed down. Due to their gags, I was spared from hearing their screams as the coffins were lowered into the earth, then covered with dirt and soil, burying them. Simple headstones were erected, though there was no date of death on them. We would never know how long they lasted within their graves. With their punishment underway, it was now time for mine. I was marched into the mansion and into the dungeons, where I was taken to a cell that had been prepared for me. And it was there that I saw how I was to be restrained for the rest of my life, for a thick leather sleepsack was waiting for me. Knowing that it was useless to resist, and that doing so would only bring further punishment, I did not resist as I was put into the sack, my arms and legs going into the internal sleeves. The back was zipped up, and then laced shut, squeezing the sack around my body, compressing and holding it. I was taken and put onto the bunk, where leather straps were applied to me, tying me down, so I wouldn’t roll off onto the floor. And with that, master looked at me, disappointed. I had such potential, she told me, but that it was too late to undo her decision. This sentence was final. She left, and closed the cell door behind her, locking it, and leaving me in my new home. *** I don’t know how long ago that was. Time goes slowly here, in this cell, and with no clocks or calendars, I can only guess how much time has passed since my punishment began. I spend my days here in the cell, locked into this sleepsack. I have never been let out since my punishment began, and wear it twenty four hours a day, seven days a week, but then again, perhaps that isn’t the most accurate statement. I am released for cleaning and hygienic reasons, but I am never awake for those moments, for I am sedated. I sleep, and when I awake, I am still in the dungeon, still in the sack, which has been cleaned, as well as me. I am gagged twenty four hours a day as well, with a giant muzzle permanently strapped to my face, a thick gag shoved into my mouth and into my throat, which is how I am fed, with tubes and liquid nourishment given to me, as well as water. A thick collar is wrapped about my neck, embroidered with the words, ‘LIFE,’ signifying my status as a prisoner. It sounds like a horrible way to live, but while my master may be strict, she is not cruel. She allows my fellow slaves to visit me in my cell, and though I cannot talk to them, they stay with me, and are allowed to stroke and cuddle with me, giving me companionship. Occasionally, my beloved cats are brought in, and spend the day with me, and I enjoy their company, even though I cannot hold them. To keep me occupied, Master has a piece of restraint added to me every day. Some days I will be blindfolded, and on others a hood is slipped over my head. Sometimes she shackles my ankles to the bed, and sometimes she dangles me from the ceiling. Every day is different, the variety keeping me occupied, if nothing else, trying to adjust to my situation. Sometimes, on rare occasions, a television will be brought to my cell, and I am allowed to watch a film or television show. I love those moments, as well when my fellow slaves come down with a book to read to me. But even with these small favors, this is still a punishment. I am locked in here for life, and will never, ever leave. I do not have the freedom of movement my fellow slaves have, and my entire body is locked away. Aside from cuddling, I am not allowed to have any pleasures of the flesh, except that, if I continue on good behavior, I will be allowed to have one orgasm every decade or so. A very good incentive indeed. There are days where I am calm and collected, and there are days when I cry and weep over what I have lost, knowing that my entire world is a standard size prison cell. There is a small window near the ceiling, where a little sunlight comes in from the outside. I can look out it, and see the sky, and the clouds, and know that this is all I will ever see of the outside world again. Sometimes, I wonder if this is all really an act of mercy. I am alive, but it is a life of restraint, of no freedoms. I will be kept this way until the day I die, for that is my sentence, and my punishment. My fellow slaves, the ones who were buried so long ago, they are gone. Sometimes I wonder if they were the lucky ones. Their punishment was horrible, but it was brief. Mine is stretched out, on and on, for decades to come. I can’t help but wonder if I’m the unlucky one.

We were all watching her as she went into the tack room. Waiting to see if she took the bait. Suzy Sue, our lovely leggy instructress. Our equestrienne goddess. We had deliberately left the tack room untidy, and amongst the disorder we had left the bait for our trap. Instead of the shouts and bellowing cries for recrimination we had half expected there was only silence. And silence was good for our plan. Very good indeed. ...

continued from part 5 Part 6 I climbed out of the tub before I turned into one big wrinkle, threw on a robe and walked contently into the bedroom, only to find a note on my pillow. It read: “Dearest Tonya, I hope you don’t plan on sleeping well tonight. I still have two movies to watch and you know where that leaves you. I’d get tied myself but due to my inconsiderate host, I’m just a little bit (a lot) sore in all the right places. Ummm…. anyway sugar, just make sure that you sleep in something that is appropriate for an adventure, if you sleep at all.” ...

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

The club was kind of quiet on a Thursday night. There was a blues band playing up on stage and a group of women dancing. They are all friends from college, blowing off a little steam together, none planning on going to work early in the morning. Sara was one of them. She was attractive and flirty with the few men in the room who approached her on the dance floor, wearing a tight white top and a short black mini-skirt, yet she kept looking my way, making sure I was watching her. Every man in the room was watching her. She caught me looking, more than once, and smiled. I smiled back, not thinking much of it as I leaned against the bar, enjoying the scene. She broke away from her friends and came over, introduced herself as “Sara”, and said “aren’t you going to buy me a drink?” I asked her what she wanted and she said “Two shots of tequila, and a martini with extra olives”. I ordered the round. ...

What a weekend, it all started then I had a wet dream (and wet fingers) about my married next door neighbour! After telling him about the sexy dream and swapping quick suggestive banter with Howard, I wanted him. I had found some stories he had written on a BDSM web site (“the new sub-contractor”, “Talk”) which got me hot, breathless and thinking. I wanted him to hurt me and to use me crudely, like the slaves in his stories. I’m a recently single woman with two kids who really knows what she wants, and now knows how to ask for it! So fast forward; here, I am here on Sunday afternoon, tied on my tipple toes, and strung up by my thumbs and nipples at Howard’s summer home, whipped, teased, tortured and not fucked at all, I’ve been in his complete control since Friday morning. I have not had what you would call an affair, but I’ve had a great time. I came more times than I could ever remember, and wow wee, what a weekend for any single mother. Who needs a boyfriend or a vibrator when you have a firm master next door who is willing to train you? This adventure started weeks ago when I found out, though his stories, that my wonderful neighbour liked inescapable self-bondage. This gave me a fantasy that turned into a great slutty orgasm, then into a plan. If he played with me but didn’t have sex what harm could come of it I speculated? I mean no lips, no tongue and no sex with me, just his help. I want him to keep his clothes on. How could his wife mind if nothing happened. It would like having tea in my living room. I went to Howard’s house and as he was well off and helpful, and I was short on cash for this quest. I asked for a short term loan to buy some stuff I needed, and being a kind man he gave me his credit card with the direction to “buy whatever I needed and make it up to him latter”. So I took Howard’s credit card to NorthBound leather for some essentials. My list of rigid stuff included, ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 5: A Fire on the Sea)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 6: Release the Lancers 2.0 It could all have been avoided. If Petra had simply said, “You know, keeping me bound naked in flesh-tight ropes that pinch my nipples and knot up my steaming snatch excites me. I’ve lain here for hours watching you Viking lasses swan past with your revealing costumes and limitless morals. I’m hot now, hotter than the passion of serving the collective state. I’ll do anything, lick anything, be anything, in only to endure your fondling touch.” ...

Caroline tripped lightly down the street, chasing closing times, but not really worrying. She’d almost finished her Christmas shopping, and it was *still* only November. Just one more thing left to get, for her Great Aunt, and then she was finished, and could relax, and not worry… of course, she just had to wrap everything, but the evening and a nice bottle of wine would soon get that done. A sign caught her eye, down a side street. She rolled her eyes. Why were these things always down dark side streets? It said “Wrapping Service”. ...

continued from chapter 5 PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 6: And So To The Races It was two days later that there was a special delivery at the door. This contained two DVD’s and I wondered, why the delivery? I was desperate to see them, as I knew one would contain the pony race. The first opened with a view of the back of a horsebox and I could hear voices, first Monica. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3 It has been some time since I did anything worth writing about with my self bondage, I had repeated my earlier adventures several times with minor variations, but nothing new. I was getting bored and needed a new challenge, and I thought some form of suspension bondage would jump me up to the next level. I instinctively knew it could be deadly dangerous, and the more I read, the more I learned about safety. I knew what I had already done could be dangerous, but with those I still had maintained the freedom of travel. The act of fixing oneself to an unmovable object, like a tree, and having to work out your release before you move was much more exciting, and risky. I also knew if I cuffed myself to a tree and I couldn’t escape on my own I could have to spend days at the mercy of the weather and wild animals before any rescue. ...

continued from chapter two PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 3: Monica’s Website and Carol’s Further Rehabilitation It was three days before the second DVD arrived. I was concerned, but what could I do? Nothing. So I decided to see if I could find out a bit about Monica and her cohorts. And, like everything nowadays, I started on the internet. It took me quite a long time, I googled all kinds of name hints and disappeared into the strangest sites I had seen in my life. I haven’t lived in a cocoon, and know generally what the human species can get up to, but some of the sites were really very interesting indeed. ...

continued from chapter one PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 2: Carol in Training I barely slept that night. I had just handed over my wife to three very competent dominatrixes. I didn’t know where they lived, or where they had taken my wife, gagged and plugged, stuffed into a rubber lined bag, and I didn’t really know what they were going to do to her. Fran, my mother in law, seemed to have great confidence in Monica, and her assistants, but I was getting second thoughts. They could be part of a white slave trade, and Carol could be on her way to…. Russia…. anywhere, I didn’t know. ...

continued from part two Part 3: The Test. Oh shit another email from her!! It was sent, yet again to my work. I’m for the chop if the boss finds out. Especial if he sees those photos!! I don’t dare open it here so I send it to my home email and hope and pray that it was not urgent like last time. Still its late Friday afternoon so I will be home soon. ...

Chapter 1: A Shopping Trip Laura Reynolds sighed as she stared impassively into the store window. She cast her eyes over the characterless fashion paraded in front of her by lifeless figures. She amused herself thinking even the mannequins looked bored wearing it. How many times she gone through this same ritual today? A new outfit was needed for tonight’s party but Laura had wasted nearly all of her morning wandering from one faceless high street chain to another each time leaving disappointed, fed up and empty handed. ...

(story continues from Found Video) Part Two The couple went to sleep sexually satisfied, but by there own hands, and Dawn dreamed about the disturbing movie… Unknown to them, while they were sleeping the video store was broken into, but the thieves were only interested in a certain movie that was missing from a certain collection, accidentally put onto the wrong box. The men in question wanted to recover the incriminating evidence before somebody else saw it. When it was discovered to be rented from the store, it was a simple thing to open up the store’s computer and find the address of the customer who had it. It was better for everybody if the store owner didn’t find out he had a private collection movie on his shelf, mistakenly put into the wrong box. The last time that happened he was pissed! The second part of the plan would be carried out in the morning. ...

continued from part 7 Part Eight June asked Darcy to get undressed while she retrieved the first part of her mummification, the black Coflex bandages. June brought both boxes with her and set them on the couch next to Darcy. “I see you are ready!” June said with mirth in her voice, “I’ll wrap your legs first.” Opening one of the boxes of bandages, June pulled the first roll out, peeled the plastic off, found the starting edge, and pulled about 3 feet off the roll. ...

(story continues from Sci-Fi Club Part 3) Part 4 Carly lived at Danny and Katie’s house for a week. Her knowledge of the system was very useful in it’s instillation of the mobile emitter at their house. Soon it was fully operational, much to Katie’s dismay. Outside of their home, the Walsh’s were a very normal couple. They socialized, worked, and lived the life that any married couple living in suburban Chicago lives. Inside the house, now that was a different story. ...

(story continues from Olsen’s Family Dairy Farm) This story contains adult content and a disturbing theme so if you are under the age to view such material or easily disturbed please stop reading, you won’t but hey you were warned. Part Two Sarah’s family always said that she wasn’t a bad kid at heart she just couldn’t see the train coming till it was two feet from her… She was the local hottie in a sleepy rural community that barely had enough students to qualify for its own school, despite her parents best efforts she was quite useless at anything practical and her grades left her unqualified for everything in a community where most of the residents were still only a few steps removed from working the land. ...

(story continues from Drew’s Gift) Part 2: Drew’s Second Gift Amy never saw it coming. Master had ordered her to strip and put on her black corset, stockings, and black high heels. He tied her wrists, grabbed the small toy bag, and led her downstairs. When she reached the last step he stopped her. He pulled a length of rope from the bag and went back up. There’s a decorative iron railing around the stairwell. He tied off the rope, let the end dangle. ...

“I think it’s time,” she said. “Time? Time for what?” He was genuinely puzzled. “Time to find out if you’re as ready as you think,” she responded. He still didn’t get it, so she went on. “You were telling me how you want to spend more time tied up, right?” “Well yeah. Is that what it’s time for?” She nodded. “Yep, that’s what it’s time for.” “Well then I agree. It’s definitely time. What do you want me to do?” ...

Tomaso was a young carpenter who worked in the village. Tomasoʼs mother drank. His father drank and gambled. The debts were many and continued to grow. At last the Queen sent guards to seize the familyʼs property. Tomasoʼs father suggested that the Queen could make better use of a good carpenter than a dilapidated hovel. After some discussion, it was agreed that the Queen would pay the familyʼs debts and in exchange Tomaso would be hers. Tomaso was taken to the castle where he was locked in a cell. During the day he was well guarded as he worked in the carpentry shop. At night he was returned to his cell. ...

Jenny and Dianne, mature schoolgirls, were sitting in the schoolyard, checking out all the boys as they went about their business. It was not unusual for girls to check out the boys, but these girls had other ideas on their minds. It was an idea that had developed over many months and had increased to a lust that now overwhelmed them. It started when Jenny mentioned that she was sick of all these boys who drooled at them whenever they wore a slightly sexier uniform that usual. “Why do boys get so carried away just because our skirts are a little too short? I like to look sexy sometimes, but that doesn’t mean I want to be ogled by them. How would they like it if we did that to them?” ...

continued from part 2 Part Three. June watched Mary’s body relax and stop moving. Waiting 3 more seconds for the full effect of the chloroform to encompass Mary, June raised Mary’s head, lifted the cloth from the mattress, and sealed it tightly in the plastic bag again. June thought out loud, “Another perk from Mary’s job!” knowing full well there was no way to just go to the local drug store and buy this magical clear liquid of deep sleep. Chloroform was not illegal, just impossible to buy without the proper documentation. Mary didn’t have it either, but being the one to take inventory and stock the shelves all over the hospital, it was easy to make sure things “fell off the truck,” so to speak. ...

A small reading hint: the names may appear fantasy names, until you read them backwards. Except of the city where it all takes place…..Just pronounce it; This story is a saucier and more story-like rewrite of the original “Fetish and the Feast” of 2005 1: Landing and arrival. As the hover-cruiser circled over the city, Ynroh-N-Toh looked out of the window. The cabin crew had just given her a drink through the small ring-gag trainer which was strapped to her head. She had seen it in the mirror briefly, and she thought the purple colour of the straps looked good with the rest of her wedding outfit. She was glad the ring was small, about 1”, for she had worn it quite some time. She could wriggle her lips a little bit around them to keep them from falling asleep, and to sort of smile at her wedding reception. Unfortunately, wriggling her lips increased the drooling, and the cabin crew was polite enough to wipe the worst away. ...

Amy gave the ribs a stir, put the lid back on the crock pot, and checked her apron. There were no spots., which was a good thing since the apron was for decoration, not effectiveness. She put the finishing touches to the crab dip, gave it a stir and a taste, nodded. She set the bowl on the tray and headed into the den. “How’s it coming?” “Almost done, Sir.” ...

This is a true story about a self bondage session that went slightly wrong. After several nights of planning and study of some new self bondage techniques, I was ready to tie myself up, in hopefully a fantastic bondage position. One which would be hard to escape from, without a lot of struggling and squirming. This was what I wanted as I adore tight bondage. Preparing myself, I put on a pair of nice black stockings and pulled up a pair of tight black panties, then wrapped my strict corset around me. Being alone I would have to fight to tighten the laces to my satisfaction, so I decided to put on my shoes first and strapped on the platforms with six inch spiked heels. I then used a length of rope to tie my ankles together, tightly cinched and pressed hard together. I next tied six more ropes at various places up my legs, each one as tight as the ankle rope. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For!) Part 2: Oops I came awake with a jolt! Rivulets of water ran down my face and onto my chest. It was freakin’ cold water! What the fuck? I quickly realized that I was naked and tied tightly to a straight-back chair! Oh yeah, and my lower face was wrapped with something, probably CoFlex. There was no packing, which was nice of her; no need to choke someone while she was out. A dispassionate side of my brain assessed the bondage and found it to be excellent, but the main branch was appalled at this turn of events! ...

Bondage Ranch Reno, Nevada My dearest Stacy, I am so happy that you have decided to visit my ranch again on your annual holiday. This is a gorgeous time of the year for a holiday, and I’m sure you will appreciate the color changes in the mountains as you run naked during your morning exercise period. I will be very happy to see you, and use you again. You have done very well to keep your body fit and trim with your frequent runs, and while you’re here, we will continue that regimen with daily runs around my outdoor pony-girl track. If you fail to run as ordered, I will attach you to the Hot-Walker, which will literally pull you around the track at a speed which I feel is appropriate. ...

continued from part 14 Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

continued from part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

Olivia and I were in a nearby state park, which surrounded a large water supply lake. When the river that flowed through the valley was dammed to create the lake in the early 1900’s, several small towns were flooded. Some of the buildings and all cemeteries were moved, but the rest was simply submerged under the lake. On the uplands above the waterline, the remains of village roads and abandoned farms were everywhere. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. This is going to be a strange way to start a self bondage story, but in a way it is apt and very true and quite shocking as well. Read it and put yourself into her position and all will become clear, or not! This is not about politics as it might first appear, though it has some important bearing, It is about self-bondage self-punishment responsibility, guilt and choice; and of course sexually demanding fantasy! Every fantasy needs a drive a starting point or trigger, and reality is often the cause for the escapism into fantasy, so try to understand her horror and fear before you dismiss this woman’s tale of woe (all contents taken from local papers and radio). S M Ackerman. ...

Author’s note: This story is set in the same universe as my prior Drider stories, which explain the world, and the situation between humans and Driders. * * * It was an exceedingly cold night as Oiai walked down the street, drawing her coat tighter around her, wishing once more that the weather had been more pleasant and accommodating for the get-together. But luck was not on their side, as this winter had been far colder then normal. Humans could adapt to the cold, but it was much harder for her kind to do so. Drawing her coat closer about her, Oiai hurried on, her legs moving quickly across the pavement. At last, the lights of the bar appeared, bright and warm within the cold winter night. The door, while large, was still small enough that she had to squeeze all her legs together to fit through. But once she was through, a gust of warm air flowed over her, and she felt warm enough to take off her coat. After putting the coat on a nearby rack, she walked towards the back of the bar, passing dozens of other driders, and the humans walking about. There was a festive mood in the air, with both species seeking refuge from the cold, and finding it in their drinks, the food, and the company of each other. Reaching a booth in the back, she sat down. There were several faces in the bar that Oiai recognized: Co-workers, neighbors, but there was one in particular that she didn’t see. A large tarantula came up. “Evening Oiai.” Oiai smiled. “Good evening Wangh.” “What’ll it be?” “Nothing at the moment. I’ll order once my date gets here.” Wangh smiled. “Trying your luck again, eh? Who with?” “A human. Goes by the name Jack.” “I don’t know of any human by that name.” “Not surprised. This is his first time coming here.” Wangh nodded. “Well, I hope it goes well for the two of you.” “I hope so. He’s very shy about all this. Took me a few months just to encourage him to come out here.” “Ah, just be yourself, and he’ll do fine. Now, just wave when you want some drinks, and I’ll be back.” “Thank you.” Legs scuttling, Wangh headed back towards the counter, leaving Oiai to wait, and ponder how this was going to go. Though this was a good, logical place to meet someone for the first time, she wondered if perhaps another location would have been better. Someplace with more warmth, perhaps a family restaurant. There weren’t any drunks here, but if something got out of hand, it could potentially ruin the entire evening. Considering how much this meant to her, she didn’t want to risk screwing it up. The human sized door opened, and a man walked inside. He was of average height and build, carrying a suitcase and wearing a dark green coat…the same attire Jack said he would be wearing upon arriving. Oiai looked over in surprise. So this was Jack…a bit smaller then she had imagined. He looked nervous too, peering around anxiously, no doubt feeling out of place among all the locals. Standing slightly, Oiai waved her hand. Jack saw it, quickly headed over. Like Oiai, he was also surprised at seeing her for the first time in person. Both had seen photos of each other over the internet, but had never met face to face. “So…Jack, I presume?” Oiai asked. Jack nodded. “Yep. The one and only.” Oiai extended her hand. “Well, nice to meet you in person at last!” Jack shook, then took a seat. “So…you know this place?” he asked. “Oh yes. Come here frequently after work,” Oiai assured him, sensing that he more nervous then she had intended. Perhaps she was bigger then he had imagined. Or perhaps it was because she was a black widow spider, which, from what she had read, were among the most poisonous spiders to humans. Or perhaps it was just the fact that actually seeing her face to face was something unnerving. “Well, what would you like to drink?” she asked, wanting to break the ice. “Water? Tea? Something else?” “Oh, water will be just fine, thanks,” Oiai signaled to Wangh, who came over, took their order, and went to have it made. “So…this your first time?” Oiai asked. “At a bar like this? Yeah…never been in a mixed bar before.” He looked around. While there were many humans in the bar, there were far more driders, of all species and types. “Nervous?” “A little, yeah,” Jack said. “Being…I mean, just having so many different…uh…your kind around is a little unnerving.” “How so?” Oiai asked, curious. Jack blushed, nervous. “Oh, just uh…childhood fear of spiders, you know? I mean, nothing against you personally or anything…I just remember back before your kind showed up, when the biggest spider was just the size of a dinner plate.” “That would be unnerving,” Oiai said. “Yeah.” Wangh came over, dropped off their drinks. “So, you’ve never been in a relationship with others of my kind before?” “Well, not really.” “And what are your first impressions?” Jack looked her over, trying to figure out a tactful way to reply. “Well…you’re a bit older then your picture let on. And you’re a bit…bigger. Not that you’re fat or anything.” The poor human wasn’t having a good time, Oiai could see that. She had made a critical error, she saw that now. A mixed bar wasn’t the best place to visit; the atmosphere was just too informal. They should have gone to that family themed restaurant, where things would have been more structured and friendly. Here, he was taking in too many things at once. She had to try and diffuse the tension, and get him out of here before his personal comfort level bottomed out. “If you want Jack,” she said. “We could go somewhere else, where you’re more comfortable.” “Oh no, no, that’s okay,” Jack said. “I mean…I expected to be a bit nervous, meeting you for the first time and all…it’s just that…well, and it’s just weird to see the face behind the username. I mean, I shouldn’t feel that way. How long have we been at this, now? Five years online?” “Six.” “Six, yeah. I just didn’t expect to feel this nervous.” “If this is your first time, that’s to be expected,” Oiai assured him. “You’ll warm up to it.” “I hope so.” Oiai smiled. “You will.” Taking his drink, Jack sipped it. “Oh yeah, I don’t doubt that. It’ll just take time, I suppose.” ...

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Amends The cat lay on top of the large fridge, listening cautiously as she made herself as flat and inconspicuous as possible. It was a warm and nice place to rest, and she didn’t want anyone to come after her with a broom and chuck her out in the storm. They had been nice to her here so far, but she had learnt the hard way that people could act very strange sometimes. Now, there was no sign of anyone near where she was. Perhaps she would go for a little sightseeing around the house a bit later. The one without hair had given her better food than she’d had anywhere else around this place, and he didn’t seem to mind having her around. Tonight, he had let her in from the rain. He might still be somewhere in here, and perhaps there would be more to eat. ...

Kris was a popular high school senior, with equally popular and attractive eighteen year old friends just like her. “Just like her” in the sense that they were pretty, and impossibly shallow, and usually attracted guys just long enough for them to get the first fuck. So the saying goes, “why buy the cow when the milk is free?” The guys probably thought the proverbial free milk was kind of sour, and not worth the second helping! Kris only started counting when she turned eighteen, but was over thirty guys so far. She was especially popular because a perpetual ache problem left her on “the pill”, so she was a no condom girl for the guys, with clear skin. Or as they saw it, a pretty place for them to dump their cum. Kris had a problem, she had wrecked her new C300 for the third time by texting while driving, and her parents were getting strict. They wouldn’t let her use one of their other cars this time until hers was repaired, and one of the necessary parts had to come from Germany, after Mercedes made it! They also took away her phone, as necessary to a popular teenager as oxygen! She realized she would be without a car for weeks, and popular girls didn’t ride the school bus. So far she was getting by with bumming rides from her friends, until she found herself stranded at the mall, and the real trouble was about to start. She had seen her friend Beth’s newest boyfriend at the mall and told him she needed a ride home. He was only too happy to show off his new red sports car to Kris, she knew he would be after the look he gave her in her new Victoria Secret Summer dress, and high heeled sandals. Kris suspected she would “have to pay” for this trip one way or the other, but she didn’t mind because she regularly gave it away for free anyway. Just before her house Tim pulled the small car into a dark trail as far as the low car could go, and shut off the engine. There was so much lust inside the small car you could smell it in the air! Tim put his hand on Kris’ thigh and rubbed back and forth and said he liked her new dress. She said she thought he would, and she noticed with every rub the hem of the skimpy white dress crept higher. Kris told him half heartily they should stop, because if Beth found out it would be trouble, implying that would be the only reason TO stop now. Tim said he wouldn’t tell if she didn’t, and that was all she needed to hear. Her new panties were damp, and in the way of her fun, so she stripped them off without lifting the skimpy dress and hung them on his rear view mirror. At the same time he was struggling to strip off his pants and shorts while still in the drivers seat, all possible thanks to a tilt steering wheel, and reclining bucket seat. ...

Kris was a popular high school senior, with equally popular and attractive eighteen year old friends just like her. “Just like her” in the sense that they were pretty, and impossibly shallow, and usually attracted guys just long enough for them to get the first fuck. So the saying goes, “why buy the cow when the milk is free?” The guys probably thought the proverbial free milk was kind of sour, and not worth the second helping! Kris only started counting when she turned eighteen, but was over thirty guys so far. She was especially popular because a perpetual ache problem left her on “the pill”, so she was a no condom girl for the guys, with clear skin. Or as they saw it, a pretty place for them to dump their cum. Kris had a problem, she had wrecked her new C300 for the third time by texting while driving, and her parents were getting strict. They wouldn’t let her use one of their other cars this time until hers was repaired, and one of the necessary parts had to come from Germany, after Mercedes made it! They also took away her phone, as necessary to a popular teenager as oxygen! She realized she would be without a car for weeks, and popular girls didn’t ride the school bus. So far she was getting by with bumming rides from her friends, until she found herself stranded at the mall, and the real trouble was about to start. ...

Kris was a popular high school senior, with equally popular and attractive eighteen year old friends just like her. “Just like her” in the sense that they were pretty, and impossibly shallow, and usually attracted guys just long enough for them to get the first fuck. So the saying goes, “why buy the cow when the milk is free?” The guys probably thought the proverbial free milk was kind of sour, and not worth the second helping! Kris only started counting when she turned eighteen, but was over thirty guys so far. She was especially popular because a perpetual ache problem left her on “the pill”, so she was a no condom girl for the guys, with clear skin. Or as they saw it, a pretty place for them to dump their cum. Kris had a problem, she had wrecked her new C300 for the third time by texting while driving, and her parents were getting strict. They wouldn’t let her use one of their other cars this time until hers was repaired, and one of the necessary parts had to come from Germany, after Mercedes made it! They also took away her phone, as necessary to a popular teenager as oxygen! She realized she would be without a car for weeks, and popular girls didn’t ride the school bus. So far she was getting by with bumming rides from her friends, until she found herself stranded at the mall, and the real trouble was about to start. She had seen her friend Beth’s newest boyfriend at the mall and told him she needed a ride home. He was only too happy to show off his new red sports car to Kris, she knew he would be after the look he gave her in her new Victoria Secret Summer dress, and high heeled sandals. Kris suspected she would “have to pay” for this trip one way or the other, but she didn’t mind because she regularly gave it away for free anyway. Just before her house Tim pulled the small car into a dark trail as far as the low car could go, and shut off the engine. There was so much lust inside the small car you could smell it in the air! Tim put his hand on Kris’ thigh and rubbed back and forth and said he liked her new dress. She said she thought he would, and she noticed with every rub the hem of the skimpy white dress crept higher. Kris told him half heartily they should stop, because if Beth found out it would be trouble, implying that would be the only reason TO stop now. Tim said he wouldn’t tell if she didn’t, and that was all she needed to hear. Her new panties were damp, and in the way of her fun, so she stripped them off without lifting the skimpy dress and hung them on his rear view mirror. At the same time he was struggling to strip off his pants and shorts while still in the drivers seat, all possible thanks to a tilt steering wheel, and reclining bucket seat. ...

It is dark, inky black unseeable dark, no light at all. Try as I might I could not move. I seemed to be wrapped in something sticky. Something cold and very tight held me in its embrace. I could wriggle my whole body, however my hands felt like they had been molded to my thighs and my legs and feet were bound together as though they were in one piece. ...

Thanks to Bethany(Handcuffgirl) for her help with editing the story. Give your boyfriend a blowjob tonight I stared at my screen a moment before hitting ‘enter’. I was planning on testing out my new iPhone app with something a little more like wear a red dress tonight, but somehow I found my fingers typing in a somewhat more exciting command. Whatever, it probably won’t work anyway. The app was just something quick that I had whipped up and installed on my girlfriend’s new iPhone 4 after I’d checked out the specs on the phone’s box. 326 ppi was more detail than the human eye could see, and a screen refresh rate of 120 Hz was significantly faster than the brain could comprehend. What did Apple think they making? It’s like they were crying out for me to use the thing for subliminal messages! ...

continued from part 14 Chapter 15: The Penultimate Sessions Now fully dressed again in her slave suit she felt much better; she really was at one with her rubberised condition and felt both physically and psychologically uncomfortable without her total covering. The punishment helmet with feeding tubes issuing from the outlet was fitted over her slave helmet. The blindfold and breathe through gag were fully buckled effectively sealing her within her encapsulated state. She was led to the Punishment room where her next punishment ordeal awaited her. ...

For the background to the characters in ths story you can read Ken’s Brithday Gift and Bondage Barbie Deluxe …Some time had gone by since my last experience in Don’s toy room, and my duplicate dolls display in the Barbie Bondage Deluxe box Ken had made. Don’s idea of passing her for me had worked out like he had planned, and to the best of my knowledge he kept her in that box on display. There was however one excited phone call from me to Don just before he showed off his new doll to “the two pain in the asses”, all I said was “doll eyes”. Don had noticed that if he displayed his new doll upright as I was, her weighted doll eyes would be open under the lone ranger mask, unlike mine had been. Don, mister attention to detail, had realized this before me and made the proper adjustments, and that made my excited call unnecessary… …Ken had found a very beautiful girl he was interested in and all of us remained friends, but Ken and I weren’t sleeping together anymore either. I knew this day would likely come, but it wasn’t a welcome change for me, especially with loosing Don’s special entertainment at the same time. I hate to say it was a low point in my life, because I still had hubby and I now had some challenging duties at work with “Uncle Don” watching out for me as well. The best one of those was Don’s director friend, Levi, and his purchase of an entire castle in Europe. He bought the small castle’s ruins, really a collection of large cut stones, and intended to have our company move them here and reassemble them, duplicating their previous glory. Our company handled “heavy hauling”, and this complex project would help us make a name for ourselves overseas. Several things went wrong with the project before I got involved with it, and all Levi’s money spent to that point looked lost. This was the reason Don had been at the office so much before my “dollification” early last year. There was a cultural shock at prospect of moving the castle to another country, and for ethical and public relations reasons, we couldn’t do it. I spoke with Levi several times on this subject and we had become closer friends. It was easy to do as Levi was a great guy, but I felt terrible that he wouldn’t be able to achieve his goal of a real castle, a desire he had held since his first erotic horror movie. I tried to make light of the situation and suggested that since he had spent so much money identifying each cut stone, and their location in the structure, we could have the stones cut here and use the building plans he already owns. After a lengthy pause on the other end of the phone, he shocked me and said he would be fine with that! One call to Don, and Levi looked like he would get his castle, but made with domestic stones. We wouldn’t make very much money, or get the public exposure with the project Don wanted, but it was a creative solution to our problem that I likely wouldn’t have thought of without my “special training” class. I had to laugh at the thought of that! Levi had finally contacted Ken about building a rack for him, and the details were a well kept secret. I assumed he would want one like in one of his early movies, but Ken wouldn’t tell me anything… Levi and I had developed an email relationship as well, and he shocked me by asking me, on line, if he could use my ideas about the erotic horror movie we had talked about at his house over a year ago. I told him I would love to see that movie, and then never heard another word about it… …More time passed, and I had been to the site of Levi’s castle two times to see the progress the stone masons had made. It was easy to see where Levi intended to put his dungeon equipment, and he told me he intended to make the movie we had talked about in his new castle. His new place was remote enough, he had bought a whole wooded mountainside, and had parking for his and his visitors cars well away from the castle. The effect would be like being transported back in time, and Levi was unsure if he was even going to keep his old house. I was very happy to have been a small part of helping him achieve his dream, and he said he wanted to make a free commercial for Don, to be aired in the country we got the castle idea from. This way, Levi said, Don could maybe recover some of the publicity he lost with this project. I thought that was a wonderful idea, but wondered why Levi was telling me about it. Then he dropped the bomb on me and said he wanted me to star in the commercial! He explained his reasoning to me and it made sense, and I reluctantly agreed, IF Don would let me. Levi said he would give his old friend no choice in the matter! Levi said he wished it was that easy to cast OUR movie! He told me he liked the idea of an “over the top” movie, but it would be so over the top that it couldn’t get any kind of rating to be shown publicly without cutting it up too badly. He said he intended to distribute it personally, for private use, for the cost of the production plus a fair profit. He said he would likely charge between five and twenty thousand dollars per copy, and had a long list of customers already waiting for the old movie he said was found in an unedited form. He told me he had a list of men who would take the parts for a simple percentage of the gross, and in reality would do it for free after reading the script. The lead woman’s part was the problem, he told me. He said once they read the men’s script, the lead woman didn’t have many lines, as I knew, they ran away. I asked Levi if I could read the script he had in mind, and he reluctantly said I could, only if I kept it to myself. I agreed and took a copy he had with him to my hotel for a read through. Back at my hotel I felt like a complete slut, I was half way through the script and I had my fingers inside my panties furiously rubbing myself to still another orgasm. Somehow Levi, or more likely his writers, had turned my most erotic daydream into a script! It felt dirtier to read it, than to just think it, but it was obviously inspired by my after dinner conversation with Levi. I had to stop reading and call Levi, but I didn’t know what to say to him. I decided to order room service first, and started reading where I left off… My meal came before I did again, and the young man who brought up my steak dinner didn’t know how lucky he was to escape with his virtue intact. I didn’t like the ending of the script, and that was my excuse to call Levi. When I called he said he was waiting to heaqr from me, and asked me if I still thought of him as a friend. I laughed and said I was going to ask him the same thing, and the answer was yes. I told him I must have drank more than I realized that night, and I hated to admit it, but that he got most of it right. He told me to write in any changes I wanted on the margins of the pages, that’s why they’re left so big, he explained. I made the changes I wanted and scribbled notes in the margins as instructed, and I wrote two possible endings. Much of this movie would depend on the actress, the script I envisioned would be flexible, actually I envisioned no script at all. Levi was the director and knew there needed to be one, I was just a horny woman with a dark imagination, and I wanted to star in this movie! The thought just popped into my head on it’s own. I gave Levi back the script with the notes I made, and I asked him if I could have the part. Before he even thought about it he said no. I pretended I didn’t hear him and explained why I would be perfect for the part, how I didn’t want to play the part, but wanted to be filmed living the part. My fantasy, I told him, was even in black and white like the old rainy day horror classics I enjoyed. He thought about that for a moment and smiled, and then said he gets it, but the answer was still no. I caught myself whining like a little kid," WHYYYY NNNNOT?" “Because”, he said, “I would likely loose my taste for such a rough experience ten seconds into it, and we will have tons of set up costs to spread out in a very short movie that nobody will want. He also told me he didn’t want to see me hurt, that this wasn’t “play time.”” “It is to me”, I shot back. I told him I have done things like this before, and wanted to do it. I told him no actress would last past the second scene, and that even if he made the changes I suggested, I could do the movie to the ending credits. I gave Levi a big hug, I knew I had crossed a line with him, friend or not. I told him I knew he only wanted what is best for me, but that if I did this movie, and it scared the hell out of me, I would not look back and regret it. If I didn’t do this movie, I knew I would always wonder “what if”. I told him I expected this would be a once and done kind of thing, that once I lived this fantasy of mine I would probably go back to my somewhat normal life without regrets. I asked Levi if he would consider giving me the part, with the changes I made, IF he couldn’t find someone else. He paused a moment told me it was against his better judgment, but that he would sign me to the part conditionally, and handed me a contract out of his briefcase. When I looked at it, it was a sheet of paper where I could highlight what I wouldn’t do in the film, with a huge list of unimaginable things to choose from, and a place to sign it on the bottom. I signed it and gave it back without any limits at all. If the terms of the contract were designed to shock me out of wanting to do the movie, it had the complete opposite effect on me… If I got the part, he told me, I would get a percentage of the gross like the other actors. Some time went by and Levi’s castle was finally complete, and he asked me to block out two weeks at the end of the next month for shooting the commercial, all with Don’s approval. Levi said he would take care of my accommodations on the shoot, and all I needed to do was show up at the airport and have Tony, Levi’s driver, pick me up. Levi told me he couldn’t find another actress to do the movie, and even some porn stars turned down the rough role! Levi said it in a way that would let me back out of my earlier commitment to star in the film, if I wanted. I told him I was looking forward to the movie, and he said in that case that we would shoot the movie right after the commercial was done. None of my coworkers, or even hubby would know how long it takes to shoot a commercial, and would assume my two week absence was work related. Don was another issue, but Levi said he had that handled. From that phone call until the plane landed, I had no sex of any kind, with or without hubby. I was almost climbing the walls of the plane on the return trip with the realization of what I set myself up for, and with my earlier boasting to Levi, I couldn’t chicken out now. There was a whole group of people who were depending on me not to! Tony picked me up at the airport and commented on my tan, Levi suggested I tan up at a salon because there would be no make up breaks for the movie, at least for me, and I asked Tony if he liked it. He said it did… We shot the commercial in front of Levi’s castle, and inside it as well, and the whole thing was done by mid morning. The commercial was shot with a separate film crew, and to the best of my knowledge, the select movie crew didn’t know who I was. Levi had told me his use of black and white film would make the movie look old, and all the actors, including me would be hard to identify and sworn to secercy. His story line for the movie was that he had found this old movie someplace, and that made it interesting for high end movie enthusiast who wanted to own some vintage kink. And, he explained, it would be assumed that any of the actors would be long gone, or at least very old as his story said the movie was eighty years old. Over lunch Levi asked one last time if I wanted to go through with this movie, and if I could hold out for as long as possible if I did. I told him yes to both, and he reminded me everybody on set would ignore any pleading or screaming I did, and my treatment would continue either until the other actors needed to rest, or I confessed. He also reminded me it was likely I would get marked up some, but that they wouldn’t do any permanent physical harm to me, unless something went wrong. Levi had a last question for me, sex? I told him if anything got out of hand for me, I would confess. How could I tell my friend that I hoped they fucked the crap out of me. In my fantasy though, it was all about the helplessness and not necessarily the sex, but I would be just as unable to stop someone who wanted to use me in that way as well! The confession was my “safe word”, until I used it, I would be at the mercy of my torturers. I had a silent, personal bet with myself, if I needed to use the “safe word” confession, I wouldn’t try something like this again. I knew the script went from capture to mild to rough to extreme, just like a real medieval torture session would go. And I knew the outline of the script, however the details were subject to change, much like filming a theatre stage production. “The show must go on” was the phrase I remembered most from the few plays I was in. The goal in medieval times was a confession, without horribly injuring the accused, me, as to make the process look fair. In truth it was barbaric, and would start for me before dinner! I showered and got into my costume, a multi layered dress with the familiar cotton shift on under the layers. Medieval women apparently didn’t wear bras, and I skipped some of the layers of clothing I could have worn, as they would only get ruined anyway. When I came out Levi was waiting, and he gave me a ride to the back side of the property in his golf cart. We were on a cart path and he instructed me to follow the path and everything would start from there. He also told me he made some changes to the script, only so that I would be surprised when things happened. Remember, he told me, the only thing that stops the action is your confession. I got it I told him, and I gave him a kiss on the cheek and thanked him before I started walking down the path. I expected him to be working one of the cameras, but I clearly saw him drive away. I walked for a good ten minutes, long enough to think I was in the wrong spot when I spotted two men on horseback. They started chasing me, and I ran down the path right into the arms of another large man, who grabbed me and twisted my arms behind my back roughly. I started screaming and kicking, I wasn’t acting either. My arms were roped in front of me and a length of rope was tied off to one of the horses before I noticed one of the two cameras filming my capture. In less than ten minutes I forgot I was making a movie, and decided I would continue to disregard the cameras as best as I could. With the help of the other two men, a strip of material was torn off the bottom of my long dress and several knots were tied into the middle of it. The men had fashioned a cleave gag and they tied it in place to keep me from screaming, even though it wasn’t in my version of the script. Clearly the cast was able to improvise when necessary. It would make it hard to confess and use my safe word if they kept it in, but it did make me feel even more helpless and vulnerable. ...

For the background to the characters in ths story you can read Ken’s Brithday Gift and Bondage Barbie Deluxe …Some time had gone by since my last experience in Don’s toy room, and my duplicate dolls display in the Barbie Bondage Deluxe box Ken had made. Don’s idea of passing her for me had worked out like he had planned, and to the best of my knowledge he kept her in that box on display. There was however one excited phone call from me to Don just before he showed off his new doll to “the two pain in the asses”, all I said was “doll eyes”. Don had noticed that if he displayed his new doll upright as I was, her weighted doll eyes would be open under the lone ranger mask, unlike mine had been. Don, mister attention to detail, had realized this before me and made the proper adjustments, and that made my excited call unnecessary… …Ken had found a very beautiful girl he was interested in and all of us remained friends, but Ken and I weren’t sleeping together anymore either. I knew this day would likely come, but it wasn’t a welcome change for me, especially with loosing Don’s special entertainment at the same time. I hate to say it was a low point in my life, because I still had hubby and I now had some challenging duties at work with “Uncle Don” watching out for me as well. The best one of those was Don’s director friend, Levi, and his purchase of an entire castle in Europe. He bought the small castle’s ruins, really a collection of large cut stones, and intended to have our company move them here and reassemble them, duplicating their previous glory. Our company handled “heavy hauling”, and this complex project would help us make a name for ourselves overseas. Several things went wrong with the project before I got involved with it, and all Levi’s money spent to that point looked lost. This was the reason Don had been at the office so much before my “dollification” early last year. There was a cultural shock at prospect of moving the castle to another country, and for ethical and public relations reasons, we couldn’t do it. I spoke with Levi several times on this subject and we had become closer friends. It was easy to do as Levi was a great guy, but I felt terrible that he wouldn’t be able to achieve his goal of a real castle, a desire he had held since his first erotic horror movie. I tried to make light of the situation and suggested that since he had spent so much money identifying each cut stone, and their location in the structure, we could have the stones cut here and use the building plans he already owns. After a lengthy pause on the other end of the phone, he shocked me and said he would be fine with that! One call to Don, and Levi looked like he would get his castle, but made with domestic stones. We wouldn’t make very much money, or get the public exposure with the project Don wanted, but it was a creative solution to our problem that I likely wouldn’t have thought of without my “special training” class. I had to laugh at the thought of that! Levi had finally contacted Ken about building a rack for him, and the details were a well kept secret. I assumed he would want one like in one of his early movies, but Ken wouldn’t tell me anything… Levi and I had developed an email relationship as well, and he shocked me by asking me, on line, if he could use my ideas about the erotic horror movie we had talked about at his house over a year ago. I told him I would love to see that movie, and then never heard another word about it… …More time passed, and I had been to the site of Levi’s castle two times to see the progress the stone masons had made. It was easy to see where Levi intended to put his dungeon equipment, and he told me he intended to make the movie we had talked about in his new castle. His new place was remote enough, he had bought a whole wooded mountainside, and had parking for his and his visitors cars well away from the castle. The effect would be like being transported back in time, and Levi was unsure if he was even going to keep his old house. I was very happy to have been a small part of helping him achieve his dream, and he said he wanted to make a free commercial for Don, to be aired in the country we got the castle idea from. This way, Levi said, Don could maybe recover some of the publicity he lost with this project. I thought that was a wonderful idea, but wondered why Levi was telling me about it. Then he dropped the bomb on me and said he wanted me to star in the commercial! He explained his reasoning to me and it made sense, and I reluctantly agreed, IF Don would let me. Levi said he would give his old friend no choice in the matter! Levi said he wished it was that easy to cast OUR movie! He told me he liked the idea of an “over the top” movie, but it would be so over the top that it couldn’t get any kind of rating to be shown publicly without cutting it up too badly. He said he intended to distribute it personally, for private use, for the cost of the production plus a fair profit. He said he would likely charge between five and twenty thousand dollars per copy, and had a long list of customers already waiting for the old movie he said was found in an unedited form. He told me he had a list of men who would take the parts for a simple percentage of the gross, and in reality would do it for free after reading the script. The lead woman’s part was the problem, he told me. He said once they read the men’s script, the lead woman didn’t have many lines, as I knew, they ran away. I asked Levi if I could read the script he had in mind, and he reluctantly said I could, only if I kept it to myself. I agreed and took a copy he had with him to my hotel for a read through. Back at my hotel I felt like a complete slut, I was half way through the script and I had my fingers inside my panties furiously rubbing myself to still another orgasm. Somehow Levi, or more likely his writers, had turned my most erotic daydream into a script! It felt dirtier to read it, than to just think it, but it was obviously inspired by my after dinner conversation with Levi. I had to stop reading and call Levi, but I didn’t know what to say to him. I decided to order room service first, and started reading where I left off… My meal came before I did again, and the young man who brought up my steak dinner didn’t know how lucky he was to escape with his virtue intact. I didn’t like the ending of the script, and that was my excuse to call Levi. When I called he said he was waiting to heaqr from me, and asked me if I still thought of him as a friend. I laughed and said I was going to ask him the same thing, and the answer was yes. I told him I must have drank more than I realized that night, and I hated to admit it, but that he got most of it right. He told me to write in any changes I wanted on the margins of the pages, that’s why they’re left so big, he explained. I made the changes I wanted and scribbled notes in the margins as instructed, and I wrote two possible endings. Much of this movie would depend on the actress, the script I envisioned would be flexible, actually I envisioned no script at all. Levi was the director and knew there needed to be one, I was just a horny woman with a dark imagination, and I wanted to star in this movie! The thought just popped into my head on it’s own. I gave Levi back the script with the notes I made, and I asked him if I could have the part. Before he even thought about it he said no. I pretended I didn’t hear him and explained why I would be perfect for the part, how I didn’t want to play the part, but wanted to be filmed living the part. My fantasy, I told him, was even in black and white like the old rainy day horror classics I enjoyed. He thought about that for a moment and smiled, and then said he gets it, but the answer was still no. I caught myself whining like a little kid," WHYYYY NNNNOT?" “Because”, he said, “I would likely loose my taste for such a rough experience ten seconds into it, and we will have tons of set up costs to spread out in a very short movie that nobody will want. He also told me he didn’t want to see me hurt, that this wasn’t “play time.”” “It is to me”, I shot back. I told him I have done things like this before, and wanted to do it. I told him no actress would last past the second scene, and that even if he made the changes I suggested, I could do the movie to the ending credits. I gave Levi a big hug, I knew I had crossed a line with him, friend or not. I told him I knew he only wanted what is best for me, but that if I did this movie, and it scared the hell out of me, I would not look back and regret it. If I didn’t do this movie, I knew I would always wonder “what if”. I told him I expected this would be a once and done kind of thing, that once I lived this fantasy of mine I would probably go back to my somewhat normal life without regrets. I asked Levi if he would consider giving me the part, with the changes I made, IF he couldn’t find someone else. He paused a moment told me it was against his better judgment, but that he would sign me to the part conditionally, and handed me a contract out of his briefcase. When I looked at it, it was a sheet of paper where I could highlight what I wouldn’t do in the film, with a huge list of unimaginable things to choose from, and a place to sign it on the bottom. I signed it and gave it back without any limits at all. If the terms of the contract were designed to shock me out of wanting to do the movie, it had the complete opposite effect on me… If I got the part, he told me, I would get a percentage of the gross like the other actors. Some time went by and Levi’s castle was finally complete, and he asked me to block out two weeks at the end of the next month for shooting the commercial, all with Don’s approval. Levi said he would take care of my accommodations on the shoot, and all I needed to do was show up at the airport and have Tony, Levi’s driver, pick me up. Levi told me he couldn’t find another actress to do the movie, and even some porn stars turned down the rough role! Levi said it in a way that would let me back out of my earlier commitment to star in the film, if I wanted. I told him I was looking forward to the movie, and he said in that case that we would shoot the movie right after the commercial was done. None of my coworkers, or even hubby would know how long it takes to shoot a commercial, and would assume my two week absence was work related. Don was another issue, but Levi said he had that handled. From that phone call until the plane landed, I had no sex of any kind, with or without hubby. I was almost climbing the walls of the plane on the return trip with the realization of what I set myself up for, and with my earlier boasting to Levi, I couldn’t chicken out now. There was a whole group of people who were depending on me not to! Tony picked me up at the airport and commented on my tan, Levi suggested I tan up at a salon because there would be no make up breaks for the movie, at least for me, and I asked Tony if he liked it. He said it did… We shot the commercial in front of Levi’s castle, and inside it as well, and the whole thing was done by mid morning. The commercial was shot with a separate film crew, and to the best of my knowledge, the select movie crew didn’t know who I was. Levi had told me his use of black and white film would make the movie look old, and all the actors, including me would be hard to identify and sworn to secercy. His story line for the movie was that he had found this old movie someplace, and that made it interesting for high end movie enthusiast who wanted to own some vintage kink. And, he explained, it would be assumed that any of the actors would be long gone, or at least very old as his story said the movie was eighty years old. Over lunch Levi asked one last time if I wanted to go through with this movie, and if I could hold out for as long as possible if I did. I told him yes to both, and he reminded me everybody on set would ignore any pleading or screaming I did, and my treatment would continue either until the other actors needed to rest, or I confessed. He also reminded me it was likely I would get marked up some, but that they wouldn’t do any permanent physical harm to me, unless something went wrong. Levi had a last question for me, sex? I told him if anything got out of hand for me, I would confess. How could I tell my friend that I hoped they fucked the crap out of me. In my fantasy though, it was all about the helplessness and not necessarily the sex, but I would be just as unable to stop someone who wanted to use me in that way as well! The confession was my “safe word”, until I used it, I would be at the mercy of my torturers. I had a silent, personal bet with myself, if I needed to use the “safe word” confession, I wouldn’t try something like this again. I knew the script went from capture to mild to rough to extreme, just like a real medieval torture session would go. And I knew the outline of the script, however the details were subject to change, much like filming a theatre stage production. “The show must go on” was the phrase I remembered most from the few plays I was in. The goal in medieval times was a confession, without horribly injuring the accused, me, as to make the process look fair. In truth it was barbaric, and would start for me before dinner! I showered and got into my costume, a multi layered dress with the familiar cotton shift on under the layers. Medieval women apparently didn’t wear bras, and I skipped some of the layers of clothing I could have worn, as they would only get ruined anyway. When I came out Levi was waiting, and he gave me a ride to the back side of the property in his golf cart. We were on a cart path and he instructed me to follow the path and everything would start from there. He also told me he made some changes to the script, only so that I would be surprised when things happened. Remember, he told me, the only thing that stops the action is your confession. I got it I told him, and I gave him a kiss on the cheek and thanked him before I started walking down the path. I expected him to be working one of the cameras, but I clearly saw him drive away. I walked for a good ten minutes, long enough to think I was in the wrong spot when I spotted two men on horseback. They started chasing me, and I ran down the path right into the arms of another large man, who grabbed me and twisted my arms behind my back roughly. I started screaming and kicking, I wasn’t acting either. My arms were roped in front of me and a length of rope was tied off to one of the horses before I noticed one of the two cameras filming my capture. In less than ten minutes I forgot I was making a movie, and decided I would continue to disregard the cameras as best as I could. With the help of the other two men, a strip of material was torn off the bottom of my long dress and several knots were tied into the middle of it. The men had fashioned a cleave gag and they tied it in place to keep me from screaming, even though it wasn’t in my version of the script. Clearly the cast was able to improvise when necessary. It would make it hard to confess and use my safe word if they kept it in, but it did make me feel even more helpless and vulnerable. ...

(story continues from The Wild Hunt) Five “Well, that’s one for your little pansy boy, Janie,” Sue said with a smirk knowing that her friend hated when she ridiculed her slave. Sue however did not care when it came to insulting Jane’s ‘precious’ Little c, and every chance she got to abuse or humiliate the little bastard, she took. “I didn’t think he had it in him.” Sue saw Jane smile, brushing her hair back off of her collar. ...

This is a scenario I did recently, which is actually a repeat of one I did a few years ago. I enjoyed it so much that I decided to do it again, with a few additions. So for the sake of time, I’m doing this at work…shhhhhhh ;-) , I used my old write-up and added the additions. Living by yourself certainly has its benefits, especially when you’re an avid self-bondage enthusiast. So, that being the case for me, I took advantage of having so much of my own space by not only having free reign of a household to practice my activities, but also to build any kind of structure or “special” furniture. In this particular case, I built a large frame out of metal pipes, two pipe columns about 4 feet apart standing upright, with another bar going across connecting the two. The entire thing stood about 6.5 feet off the ground and to those not aware of my “extra-curricular” activities, it is a chin-up bar for when I workout. Moving along, on this particular day I decided I wanted to be a little uncomfortable during my hour to two hour wait for freedom, and having read a story on boundanna.com I had become inspired to do an upright frogtie complete with elbow cinch. First off, I got dressed. Pulling on my fishnets first, I always like how they feel, then my corset which really does feel like a big warm hug… that sometimes makes you breathe a little faster. Then pulling on my boots and zipping up the sides followed by putting on my opera gloves and I’m good to go! Walking in the boots is a little difficult, so when I walk in them it feels like if I walk faster, there’s less chance I’ll fall. I always put my gag on last. It’s my favorite part for one and two, I always like to strap it so that it secures my blindfold straps as well. And, well, I can’t tie myself up blindfolded now can I? So anyway, I go to the room with my “chin up” bar having laid out everything I would need earlier. First I attach the Ice Timer Lock Device to the middle of the chin up bar, at the bottom hangs the Special Ring Device (SRD) with rope coil and pull cord setup. ...

Shawn knew her schedule well. He knew she was a successful sales representative and her home was her office. Almost like clockwork, if the sun was out on a weekday morning and she had no appointments, she swapped her expensive tailored business suits for a string bikini and was poolside tanning her fantastically formed body. Hid away from the public view by the private walled-in yard, her swimsuit was often removed to give her entire body a nice even tan. ...

It’s not that Chloe didn’t trust men, she didn’t trust anybody, well, not enough for this. What if, right in the middle of it, he had a heart attack? Like in that Stephen King book. She had let Mark tie her up, but she’d insisted on the fuzzy handcuffs and having the key. And it was okay, sort of. She couldn’t really get into it. What if she came so hard that she dropped the key? What if she dropped the key AND Mark had a heart attack!? No. Better to have total control. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Caught! “Jesus Christ!” “What?” “Bag weighs a fucking ton!” Hands groped Chloe. “This ain’t uniforms, Charlie.” More groping. “Sure as hell not. Feels like a body.” “You don’t think …” “Only one way to find out.” Chloe felt herself hefted out of the bin. She landed with a thump on the concrete floor. Light poured into the bag and she clamped her eyes shut. “Son of a bitch.” ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy & warning only, to attempt this in real life will result in serious injury or death. I have been plagued by a very strange sexual fetish and fantasy my entire life. It is now so strong and motivating that it impossible to resist, although God knows that I have tried. What I am about to attempt to satisfy this overwhelming passion and lust is unthinkable by a sane person but my desires are compelling and I have decided to yield and submit to them. ...

“Go right in, Miss Miles. Miss Mills isn’t in yet, but she should be here soon.” Loretta Miles smiled at the pretty receptionist. “Thanks. And be sure not to tell her I’m here. It’s a surprise.” Stepping into the office, Loretta softly closed the door and slipped her huge purse from her shoulder. For a moment, she simply gazed around her at the expensive taste of the office. “I must admit, sister,” she murmured, “you have done well. Now it’s my turn.” Cheerfully, she lowered herself into the chair behind the desk, enjoying the view, her mind filled with memories of the road that had brought her here. ...

story continued from part one Part II Rich was curious why Missy wanted to meet him back at the gym. They hadn’t seen each other in several weeks. He did miss playing with those basketball sized tits. With boobs that big, she used let him titty fuck her until he exploded all over her face. Sometimes even some of the other cheerleaders would participate in the fun. And he really missed those kinky bondage games, though his recent tryst with Stacy made up for lost time. ...

continued from part 2 Strapped 3: The End? (Reading part one and two will help to follow the story line.) Anjali hung weakly from her bonds. She just experienced an incredible orgasm unlike any that she could do on her own during her self bondage sessions. Some of her muscles were cramping slightly from the exertion of pulling against her ropes and chains. At the moment her mind was in a post ecstasy haze. That was incredible but could she go on. She delivered herself to John to do as he would please. She had fantasized about something like this for years. She never shared these desires with anyone until she “accidentally” discovered that John had similar interests. On top of that, she discovered that John had very serious feeling towards her as well. ...

continued from part 6 Part Seven Chapter 13: Bundle of Joy Heavy raindrops played an autumn concerto on the barn roof. An unremittingly drumming background noise rolled through the loft where Niamh was watching Alex prepare the next number. She had helped her roll out the large, heavy rubber sack on the floor while Alex took care of the wires attached to overhead pulleys mounted on a beam. She shook her head in disbelief. The sack was a blood-curling body bag-like deflated cocoon with broad belts, buckles and whatnot, and they wanted to string her up in it. No one could blame her for not seeing the point in being the banger in that bun, she thought. Surely, Alex must have had something more in mind than just suspending her like a sausage when she thought this out. ...

continued from part 12 Chapter 13: Bundle of Joy Heavy raindrops played an autumn concerto on the barn roof. An unremittingly drumming background noise rolled through the loft where Niamh was watching Alex prepare the next number. She had helped her roll out the large, heavy rubber sack on the floor while Alex took care of the wires attached to overhead pulleys mounted on a beam. She shook her head in disbelief. The sack was a blood-curling body bag-like deflated cocoon with broad belts, buckles and whatnot, and they wanted to string her up in it. No one could blame her for not seeing the point in being the banger in that bun, she thought. Surely, Alex must have had something more in mind than just suspending her like a sausage when she thought this out. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 24)_ Part 25 ‘Are you ready to be a good slave’ blared through Stephanie’s head like an air horn, making her jump in her bonds. Stephanie hadn’t heard the stranger come down the stairs, but she also admitted to herself that her thoughts were on other things such as what her captor would do to her when he finally returned. Now she would find out. ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Ponygirl Training ‘S’ had now been suspended from the strap cage hanging high above the floor of the training room for many many hours. She had been dressed in her total coverage suit with internally fitted devices which she had come to enjoy especially the e-stimulation which had brought her to orgasmic delight on un-numbered occasions. She could make out the floor some ten feet below her as she hung in the tight embrace of the strap cage through the darkened lenses of the goggles she had been fitted with. Suddenly the dildo deeply embedded within her came to life for the umpteen time; she squirmed as the pulses grew. At the same time her nipples began to receive the e-stim which excited her beyond belief. She knew that she was to be brought to yet another shattering pleasure; she accepted her fate, indeed she was now completely lost in her own masochistic world of latex encapsulation. ‘Come pleasures of sublime ecstasy visit me, use me, abuse me and lead me where ever you want, I am your acolyte and offer myself unconditionally to you. I am become a living latex creature, held, and suspended in your tight embrace willing you to lead me to the ultimate rubberization of a life devoted to the worship of all things latex!’ ...

story continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift & Surprise Gift Box Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

The slide had looked so inviting. We had been dragged round the garden centre in the faint hope of doing some last-minute shopping and we were bored. Really bored. And after we had killed about an hour while the others had vanished into the darker realms of the tools section we were wandering around outside. Mum and I just are not gardeners by nature and we were finding the whole day as dreary as could be. We had used up our browsing limit in the rather thinly stocked gifts section, had drunk a cup of coffee and now we were outside looking at the children’s play area. Somewhere over to the left they were selling off pine trees and someone was hawking roasted chestnuts. Chestnuts, I ask you. Were we in the 21st century or the 19th ?. ...

continued from part one Part Two (Reading part one will help to follow the story line but is not necessary.) Still half strapped to the bed, John was paralyzed when he read the note. Anjali not only found out about his secret desires, she participated. After a period of overwhelming embarrassment and then brief confusion, John read the note again. Dear John, I am sorry about the door. As you know, I am pretty strapped for cash right now but if you come to my place tomorrow at 7 pm, I will make it up to you. ...

story continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift & Surprise Gift Box Part One Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

It all began when I was browsing some catalogs and came across a giant red and white Christmas stocking. Checking out the dimensions it was clear that it was more than big enough for me to fit inside. I grabbed my computer and credit card and ordered one for expedited shipping. Thus my plan for me to be my boyfriend Steve’s personal stocking stuffer was hatched. A couple of days later the stocking arrived and I quickly took it to my room, shutting and locking the door. Outside, the stocking was exquisitely soft but the inside was a rougher material. There were two thin straps for hanging it on a wall and although they were probably more than adequate to hang the stocking and an assortment of various gifts, they clearly would not withstand suspending a 5 foot 5 inch, 126 pound woman. Stripping down to my bra and panties I decided to try it on for size. Stepping into its ‘foot’, I pulled the sides up around me as far as it would go. Unfortunately, that left its top just below my breasts. I figured that I would be more fully ‘stuffed’ into the stocking if I tried kneeling instead of standing on my feet, so I dropped the sides and then got on my knees, bringing my feet up to my butt. It was hard to stay balanced, however, so I moved the whole apparatus over by a wall and this time leaned forward with my forehead against the wall. This time I was able to pull the stocking all the way up to my neck. “Perfect,” I thought. A frog-tie would definitely be part of my bondage stocking stuffer outfit. ...

continued from part 4 Chapter 5: Turning things on their head ‘Lizzie’ now rested rose from her latex bed and carefully placed herself close beside it; her chain tether allowed little slack but allowed her to assume a kneeling position in the classic slave pose beside her bed. She smiled to herself. Her neck still ached from the service she had provided her Mistress with but she was feeling happy because although she had been exhausted on her return to her cell and put to bed, she had had the undivided attention of her beloved Mistress for much of the day. The hours spent in the bondage seat chest with only her rubber face exposed, her helmeted head held immovably by the bondage straps had been testing; her suited body containing the fiendish vibrators which she both loved and hated had been fitted prior to her encapsulation had tested her to extreme. The inflatable heavy rubber lining of the chest had been pumped up to hold her snugly within the solid walls of the chest. The fact that she had been used by the Mistress throughout the day as a tongue slave had left her both exhausted as well as completely fulfilled. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Getting back to Business Arwen and Diana were left in the dungeon whilst their Mistresses stopped their torture and went off to enjoy each other’s company. Still in their latex schoolgirl outfits, they were manacled on the floor of the dungeon by mono gloves and chains tied to each ankle through the glove. Gagged and blindfolded as they had given up all hope of being released, they heard footsteps getting louder. Their immediate thought was the Mistresses were coming back to continue the torture until they heard a voice… ...

The South American dictator was in a rage at even that title, given to him by the U.S. newspaper critical of his administration. Did he not win re-election for life by a one hundred percent margin, he asked himself? This reporter, Nina O, was well informed, so much so she had to have inside sources in the presidential palace. And others as well, and he wanted to know who they were. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2: Arwen’s Turn. Weeks have past for Mistress Toni and her “pussy slut” Diana. As their relationship grows, Mistress Toni learns what turns Diana on and uses this to tease her slave to the edge. Then Mistress Arwen wants to “chat” to Diana one afternoon. Diana walked up to the penthouse at the top of the building, Mistress Toni had given her some instructions which Diana did not like the sound of. But these were instructions from her Mistress and she would not and could not let her Mistress down. As Diana knocked at the door she heard Mistress Arwen, “Come in it’s open!” ...

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale It was the end of August and summer was ending, but that was when the real fun had started for Kris, who owned an old factory in the bad part of town. The city offered her a deal of no property taxes until she could find new people to rent or buy the factory she had inherited. The tax board figured correctly that she couldn’t afford the taxes, and if they forced her to demo the building, it would turn into a Superfund site and use up millions in tax money. If that happened, those jobs had a less than zero chance of returning to the community. The local thugs left the place alone, possibly because there was a rumor that the place was haunted, a rumor that Kris perpetuated. As a result the place looked much the same as when her relatives made whatever mechanical things the factory was known for. ...

She had never been to my office before, so she had no idea what it would look like. I’d already given her a tour of the rest of the building, but I’d saved my office—the best—for last. By the time we had completed our tour, the rest of the staff had already made their ways home for the weekend. My office is . . . well, let’s just say that rank hath its privileges. I have the biggest office in the building, though it’s rather unfinished for an executive office. You can still see some of the pipes above the line where the drop-ceiling will be, and crossing bare metal girders support the roof above. It’s a beautiful office for all that, however, with oak bookshelves and desk, soft couches, and gentle lighting. She was surprisingly excited. “I almost had an office once. All I managed was a little cubicle.” “Well, you can share mine,” I replied. “I’ve got girders to hang your arms from and everything.” As her eyes got wide, I slid my arms around her. Kissing her firmly, I backed her up until she was pressed against the wall; I held her there by pressing my body against hers. I raised her arms over her head, and then slowly removed her sweater. She squirmed. “Oh my!” I pressed against her with more of my weight, and she stopped squirming. I removed a length of twine from the pocket of my pants and tied her arms together–tightly, but not enough to cut off her circulation. “Hmm . . . something’s missing.” I walked around the office, leading her by her bound hands. I could hear her breathing getting shorter, her steps getting jerkier; and I could tell the feel of the twine around her wrists and the pull against them was turning her on. I knew very well what I needed, but I wanted her to get used to her ropes. Her breasts rose and fell quickly in her bra. “Oh, there it is,” I said, reaching into an open drawer and pulling out another length of rope. I looked into her eyes as I attached the end to the twine around her wrists, and then I looked up to the metal girders. “Are you okay?” I looked into her eyes again. She swallowed hard, and then she nodded. “Spread your legs for me, would you?” She nodded again, and spread her legs just a little wider than shoulder-length apart. I smiled at her. And then I tossed the ropes over the girder. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked her as I tugged slightly on the end of the rope. Her arms rose just slightly, and her eyes got very wide. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she opened her eyes, blushed, and said, “Yes, sir.” My cock swelled in my slacks, and my smile grew feral as I pulled on the rope, pulling her arms above her head, stretching her body taut. I tied the loose end of the rope to the back of her bound wrists. “Stand still,” I said, walking behind her. I reached around her from behind and unbuttoned her jeans. Without prompting she pulled her legs back together, and with just a little aid from me the jeans slid over her hips and down to her ankles. Then I smacked her ass hard. As she gasped I took a firm grip on her hair and pulled her head back. “Who told you to move?” I released her hair slowly. “Now . . . spread your legs again.” I helped to steady her as she moved one leg and then the other back to their widened position. I could no longer help myself. I slid my hands all over her body: her legs, ass, back, through her hair, around to the front where I lifted her breasts, teased her nipples, and caressed her neck. I leaned in close to her, and I breathed into her ear, “What are your thoughts on leather belts?” I slowly unbuckled my belt as she moaned. I pulled it free from the loops around my waist, doubled it over, and slapped it against my hand. It made a satisfying snap! as it smacked my hand. I set it aside briefly as I unclasped her bra and removed it, and then ripped off her panties, watching the silk float gently to the ground as I retrieved the belt. I moved to her side, reached between her legs, and grasped one end of the belt in each hand. I slowly slid it through her nether lips, soaking it with her juices. I slowly pulled the belt free. Smiling, I rubbed the belt against her cheek and mouth, coating them with her juices. My grin grew vicious as she licked her lips. As her tongue returned to her mouth I quickly doubled the belt over and smacked her ass hard with it. Her gasp came out as a squeak, I smacked her ass again, and the belt snaked around and just barely caught her side. She gasped again. A third time I swung the belt; this time the leather caught the back of her upper thigh and snaked around to the inside of her thigh. She moaned uncontrollably, and her juices began to run down the inside of her legs. I moved behind her, and this time I took an uppercut swing, just barely catching her pussy lips. It was a more gentle swing, yet it drew a scream from her lips. I paused. I moved back in front of her, looking in her eyes. They were glazed over, dazed, half-closed in a mix of pain and pleasure. I took her face in my hands, licking at the juices I had left on her cheek, then kissing her lips and caressing her face until I could feel her come back to life again, though she was still panting. “Ohhhh . . . I want you, I want you,” came her breathless plea. “Does that mean I should keep swinging?” I asked. “Or should I finger the welt I left on the inside of your thigh, and then pinch it just lightly?” I slid my finger over the welt on the inside of her thigh, and then lightly pinched it, making her gasp. “Or maybe I should take one more swing, making sure this time to catch both your pussy lips and your clit?” I raised the belt and moved behind her. “I mean, I don’t want you to be unhappy.” “Oh, please . . .” I swung the belt harder this time, and the belt did, indeed, catch both her pussy lips and her clit. She shrieked, thrashing about so much that I dropped the belt and held her around the waist, lifting her so she wouldn’t hurt her arms. She continued to thrash so much that I knew an orgasm was taking her. I continued to hold her until her thrashing stilled. Holding her about the waist with one arm I released her wrists from the twine as quickly as I could. I picked her up in my arms and carried her to the couch. I held her close to me, comforting her. As her body stopped shaking, I gradually began to rub her neck and shoulders, soothing her. She sighed, and then she began to press her reddened ass against the bulge in my slacks. I laughed. “I was going to let you rest, my dear, but if you’re feeling that well . . .” I reached around the front of her, gently fingering her sore clit. And then I slid a finger between her tender pussy lips. She shuddered. I slid a second finger inside her, slowly fucking her. With my other hand I gently squeezed her nipple, twisting and rolling it slightly. She gasped and then moaned. Then she whined as I bit the back of her neck. She again pressed her behind against my cock. “Please, sir . . .” she whined again. “‘Please’ what?” “I want you.” I licked and then gently bit her ear. “Good.” “You are so mean,” she moaned. I released her nipple, stopped fucking her with my fingers, and then grasped a handful of hair and pulled it hard. “MEAN?!?” I demanded. She gasped. “No . . . yes . . . no . . .” “I’ll show you mean!” The fingers on my free hand found the welt on her side from my belt and pinched it HARD. Then I rolled her on her stomach and pushed her down face first on the couch. “STAY THERE.” I slowly undressed, taking my time, folding everything neatly. Then I picked up the discarded leather belt. “MEAN, huh?” I slowly raised the belt again. She whimpered and tightened up, bracing for the belt. Instead of swinging, I lowered the belt, rubbing it over her back and legs. As she relaxed, I then pulled the belt back quickly and swung it hard, striking her ass, leaving a red mark and a quickly-rising welt. “MMPH!” she cried out through the cushion. I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her off the couch. She landed on her hands and knees, and I pushed her head down so her ass was raised in the air. “STAY THERE!” I ordered, giving her hair a pull for emphasis. I mumbled under my breath, “She tells me I’m mean.” Looking afraid, she said, “No, not mean. Really, not mean . . .” Without preface, I grabbed her hair again and stuck my hard cock in her pussy, fucking her hard, using her hair as leverage, pulling with each thrust. “Please,” she yelled. I continued to ride her hard, relentlessly, without mercy. “What? You want it from a mean man? Are you that much of a slut?” “Pleeeeeeeeeease . . . just fuck me! Use me! Cum inside of me . . . please!” “Why should I? I should just cum inside of you, tie you up, and then leave you . . . if I’m so mean . . .” She whined, “Pleeeeease?” “Please tie you up and leave you?” “NO!” “You have to tell this mean man what you want, slut.” “Please . . . fuck me . . . stay, fuck me . . . please?” “I don’t know. I think you’ve been a bad little slut. Have you been a bad little slut?” “No,” she whined, “I’m a good girl!” “Would a good girl be begging a mean man to fuck her?” “YES! PLEASE fuck me!” “I don’t think so.” I reached for the discarded twine and tied her hands behind her back. “I think I’m going to leave you like this.” She whined wordlessly. I smirked at her. “If you were a good girl, you would deserve my cock. Do you think you deserve my cock?” “Yes.” I smacked her ass hard. She whined, “I am a good girl. I’m a good slut. Please? Please fuck me?” “You’re a good girl?” I snorted. “If you were a good girl, why would you tell a nice man like me that you’re mean? I think you’re a bad little slut, a dirty little whore who wants it however I want to give it to her.” She sighed, “Yesssss . . .” “What was that? I want to hear you say what you are.” She whined. “I . . . I’m a dirty little slut . . . PLEASE . . . just fuck me . . . I need you, please!” Without warning, I grabbed her by the hips, thrusting my cock into her pussy hard, feeling her gushing around me. And then I pulled out. When she whined at me I replied, “Dirty little sluts get what they deserve, not what they want. And then I thrust myself into her ass. She screamed, “Oh SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!” I fucked her hard and fast, without remorse, without mercy, thrust after thrust. I grabbed her hair again, pulling it for leverage. It was so tight, and I was so aroused, that it didn’t take me long. I pushed into her one last time, thrusting hard; and I left it inside her, grunting as I released deep in her ass, pressing her face into the carpet. All the while she whined and groaned. I let myself stay inside her until my cock began to soften on its own. Breathless, I did not let up. “Did you get what you deserve? Did my dirty little slut get her ass fucked hard?” She nodded as much as my hand in her hair allowed, whining, gasping. “Are you sorry for calling me mean? And for lying to me?” Still gasping for breath, she moaned, “Yessss.” I shoved three fingers into her dripping cunt, thrusting hard. With my other hand I pinched the welt on her ass, drawing yet another gasp from her lips. When she started thrusting against my hand, I removed my fingers from her pussy. Before she could begin to whine, I grabbed her by the hips and turned her on her back, her weight resting on her arms. I pushed her legs back against her thighs with my shoulders to get easy access to her pussy, and then I fucked her with my tongue. I licked at her juices, sucked hard on her cunt, nipping gently at her lips with my teeth. “Oh . . . please . . .” “What do you want, you slut?” “I want . . .” She gasped as I flicked her clit. “What do you want? Tell me.” “I need to explode.” I slid my tongue back inside her, fucking her with it. I reached up and grabbed at her nipple, pinching it with my fingernails. She shuddered and moaned for me. With the other hand I rubbed at her clit with my moist fingers as I continued to explore with my tongue. I put my lips to her pussy lips and started to buzz and hum, laughing as she whined and squirmed beneath me. I slid my finger between my tongue and her pussy lips, getting it nice and wet. Then I slid that finger into her ass, slowly fucking her there, too. I pressed in with the finger until I felt it on the other side of the membrane inside her with my tongue, and the I licked hard there. “Ohhhhhhh . . . pleeeeeeeeeeease . . .” I could feel her bucking beneath me, so near to climax, yet not having permission to do so. Finally, I relented. “Cum for me, you dirty little slut! Don’t make me fuck you in the ass again!” And with that she screamed her orgasm, “SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!” deafening me with its power, soaking my face with her cum. She shuddered and bucked, nearly pushing me away in her vehemence. When she finally calmed, I rolled her on her stomach and untied her hands. As soon as her hands were free she reached for me, pulling weakly at me, trying to pull me into her arms. I obliged her. “Oh, my good little girl,” I crowed. “You were such a good little slut.” Still breathless, she nodded and smiled. Finally she said, “Thank you for giving me what I deserve.” “Anyway,” I said, “this completes your tour of my office. It was nice of you to visit. Do come again.”

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 3: Hang Out the Washing)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from part 3 Chapter 4: Escape to a New Life With thanks to Brushslut [AP WIRE - LONDON] BRITISH AIRSHIP THWARTS SLAVERS IN MID-ATLANTIC, RESCUES FAMED ABOLITIONIST. THE HOME OFFICE REPORTED THE INTERCEPTION OF A VENEZUELAN SLAVE SHIP BOUND FOR THE UNITED STATES BY THE AIRSHIP ‘UNBOUND PLEASURE’. THE AIRSHIP WAS ON A ROUTINE ATLANTIC PATROL WHEN IT ENCOUNTERED THE ‘EXCITE VALDEZ’. A CLOSE PASS REVEALED UNCLOTHED WOMEN CRUELLY SHACKLED IN VARIOUS CONTORTED POSITIONS OF DISTRESS WITHIN ITS HOLD, PROVOKING THE INTERDICTION. WHILE THE UNITED STATES LEGALLY RECOGNIZES SOME FORMS OF SLAVERY, ENGLAND DOES NOT. ...

Julia fumbled with her keys, another night out that had ended with her embarrassed and downright degraded! She managed to open her front door to her flat and slammed the door behind her! Julia burst into tears, what the hell was she doing? What the hell did she expect, A blind date with dribble man! She shook with frustration, more so because her best friend had set her up… She thought for a moment, yes she had been Set up! Julia through tear stained eyes pulled at her fridge the remove her vodka from the freezer, she had some good stuff And she was going to make herself a drink or five! ...

Walking home from work one day Margo, or Mistress Margo to her slaves, had just turned a corner and noticed a new shop. The façade was black, and the windows were blacked out, the only thing she could see was the name. Margo, was wondering what sort of thing a shop called the ‘Lair of Artemis’ would sell, she crossed over the road for a closer look. All the glass fronted shop had been blacked out and she noticed a closed sign on the door but there was a small gap next to the glass doors, she prepared to look through the gap, but was surprised to see another eye looking out at her! Margo managed to gain some composure, but having an eye staring back at you can be quite unnerving under the circumstances. ...

Jay made herself comfortable at the bar, she had been to the club a few times before. Jay was eyed up by some of the women who were drinking at the bar and in the snugs. To get into the club she had to show her driving licence to the staff. She was particularly small framed, five foot two and a bit and had no breasts to speak of. “Two fried eggs” as her friend used to say, but no matter, what she had was what she had. Jay ruffled her spiky hair, it was short but didn’t scream Dyke! She ordered a non alcoholic drink from the bar, not her scene falling over drunk! ...

WARNING: Adult only story. Mines, caves, tunnels etc, are potential killers. Do Not enter without serious consideration, preparation, equipment and experience. Act safely and sensibly at all times, stupidity costs lives. Self bondage is fun, and has been fun since before I care to remember, but eventually, no matter how tight the bondage, no matter how strenuous the situation. There comes a point in every fantasists dreams that it is just not enough! The danger is not as pointed as it once was, the need is more desirous of risk, and by risk I mean being hurt or caught or humiliated publicly, and the need to feel the fear of all of these possibilities burns in your mind. I had arrived at just this point in my bondage life, and on the day that I discovered a disused mine shafts air vent. (continued from part one) ...

A short story of revenge Sondra and Saffron Stone were twins, their dark raven hair always made them different. Their hair was long and had a soft curl. Their tall curvy figures were in their eyes perfect! The girls grew up wanting for nothing, as children their parents owned a hundred and twenty acre estate in Oxfordshire and as teenagers they finished their education at Oxford. They worked on many levels, using their bodies to gain control of men and women, either one could talk their way around other people, they honed the art from an early age jousting for control with their mother and father. Together they just got what they wanted! In there teens they discovered Lesbianism, they caught their mother in bed with her very female personal trainer. Their silence gained them much leverage, but they discovered their father was going to a Mistress, and were very interested in her when they discovered the Mistress had a dungeon! The twins seduced Mistress Maxine and within days had reduced her to little more than their sexual plaything. The twin gained much from Mistress Maxine, namely a keen interest in Latex! ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 22Chapter 23: Tanning Booth Ava lead Jessica back to her Mistress’s assigned quarters and ‘prepared’ for her dinner appointment with Brulée. One of the things Jessica had developed a curiosity for in her time with the ‘Madame’, as Ava referred to her, was the incredible creativity demonstrated in the various types of outfits that could be constructed from the materials in Brulée’s possession and the amazing way they made her look once applied to her body. She again admitted to herself that regardless of the madwoman who had created them, she did have a flair for the most incredible fetish outfits she had ever seen in her life. She still marveled at the absolute skin-tight white suit she ‘wore’ when she first woke up in Brulée’s fetish factory, recalling each time how perfectly it flowed with her skin and curves. With each subsequent ‘dressing’, Jessica had come to relish the moment before the unveiling with all the impatience of a child the morning of her birthday. Each outfit had become presents to her, reminders of how she adored the tight fit of latex and rubber and leather, and how wonderful the ‘right’ outfit could make her feel. And Brulée had upped the ante with her creations, the materials, and how they fit in ways that no other outfit or piece of clothing in her expansive closet at home; gummi, latex, leather, rubber, or other, could ever fit. Even her collection of custom-made corsets and skirts failed to capture the allure of the outfits Jessica had been fitted with, or more accurately; had applied to her. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Sunday Afternoon So many thoughts went through Jeff’s mind as the time passed. How much time? The burn of the hot sauce on his balls and on the welts left from the belts had faded, or he’d just gotten used to them, and he cool breeze hitting his skin had soon dried the sweat and just left him naked and chilled. Because of the angle of the garage and the plants around the property, nobody would be able to see into the couple of inches open at the bottom of the garage door to see his bare feet. What occupied most of his thoughts, though, was the idea that Ellen had changed from a wife telling him not to indulge in self bondage to a torturing bitch. He couldn’t blame all of this on Beth. Ellen had a truly happy smile when she brushed that hot sauce onto him and the only good thing Jeff saw in it was that she hadn’t painted his cock. Still, he could see the welts from the belting he’d gotten even if the reddish glow from the flogging had faded along with the burn. ...

WARNING: Adult only story. Mines caves tunnels etc are potential killers. Do Not enter without serious consideration, preparation, equipment and experience. Act safely and sensibly at all times, stupidity costs lives. Part One . Self bondage is fun, and has been fun since before I care to remember, but eventually, no matter how tight the bondage, no matter how strenuous the situation. There comes a point in every fantasists dreams that it is just not enough! The danger is not as pointed as it once was, the need is more desirous of risk, and by risk I mean being hurt or caught or humiliated publicly, and the need to feel the fear of all of these possibilities burns in your mind. I had arrived at just this point in my bondage life and on the day that I discovered a disused mine shafts air vent. ...

(story continues from Sam’s New Position 2: Payback) Part 3: Taking Control Debbie Dunbar was a shadow of her former self. The confident self assured owner of her own I.T. company had fallen. Her younger daughter had disowned her, preferring to live with her lover Samantha Shelldon. Debbie’s lover, Sharon had been given to a TS Mistress, Mistress Kia who was using her as a toilet slave, and her older daughter was coming home in a few days. She was not looking forward to the homecoming. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 4: Returning the Favour! & Twins in Trouble) PART FIVE CHAPTER SEVEN – PROBLEMS, PROBLEMS! A day later Tatianna and Amy were deeply immersed in the paperwork and computer programs surrounding the inventory and preparations for the opening of Taitanna’s Treasures. In less than a week the renovations melding the two side by side properties into a single unit would be complete. The following week after that she planned for first the private invitation only opening and then, a few days later, the one for the general public. ...

I’m awoken as the wind blows through the trees, making my sack sway gently. Blinking my eyes, I look about, wondering if this is something new. But it is not. Only the breeze, and nothing more. A few moments later, and my sleep sack goes still once more. Closing my eyes, I try to go back to sleep, but being awoken in such a manner makes it impossible. I have no way of knowing how long I’ve slept, for the fog and dim light remain unchanged since when I dozed off. A day could have gone by, or a week. I just don’t know. But then again, here, in Limbo, time never seems to change. *** My name is Quentin, and I’m a prisoner in Limbo. Counter to what some of you may believe, there is an afterlife, but it’s unlike anything you might have thought. Heaven and Hell don’t exist. There’s no fiery torture chamber or paradise the dead go to. There’s only Limbo, a place that’s void of good or evil. Everyone comes here, regardless of what they did in life. I came here about… ten years ago, I think. I had been killed in a car crash while driving home one evening. But there was no tunnel of light for me, no pearly gates. There had only been blackness, and when I awoke, I found myself lying in the middle of a forest. Confused, I had gotten up, unsure of how I had gotten here. Even more confusing, yet somewhat surprising, was that I was no longer fifty five. I had the body of a fit and lean thirty year old, something that I was surprised and happy about. There was a path on the ground, and I followed it, hoping to find answers as to where I was. After following the path for some time, I arrived at a small building. Going inside, I was met by the keepers of this place, who told me that I was dead, and that I had arrived in Limbo. At first, I was frightened and confused, but they calmed me down, and told me that I had little to fear. Limbo, they explained, was the abode of the dead. Both righteous and wicked souls came here, where they would remain forever, as Limbo would be their final resting place. But it is not a bad thing. Eventually, all of Limbo’s occupants fall into a deep sleep that lasts for eternity, where no nightmares can touch them, where there is only peace. But, I was told, before that would happen, a person had to be punished for the evil they did in life. I was afraid of being punished, because like many others on earth, I had been told that punishment in the afterlife was eternal and never-ending. But I was told that such a view was incorrect. The punishment in Limbo was proportional to the evil one committed in life. No one, no matter how evil, was punished forever. Some might be punished for a few weeks, others for millions of years, but in the end, everyone fell into the final sleep that claims us all. My life was reviewed. All in all, I had been fairly good, but my major crime, my wickedness, if you will, was that I had been a fraud when it came to investing. I had taken people’s money and used it for my own benefit, rather then investing it for them like I promised. My schemes had made me fantastically rich, but, as I learned, had driven many people into bankruptcy, along with several companies. For this, I was told, I was to be punished for fifty years. But there was no malice from the keepers. They did not judge me, or condemn me. The sentence was equal to the amount of misery and suffering I had inflicted. I was nervous about such a sentence, but knew there was no running away. If I did, I was told, I would only be lost in Limbo, aimless, and alone. It would be better to serve the time and get it over with. Hesitantly, I agreed, not knowing what the punishment was to be. I was taken into a room, where I was given a thick rubber suit. I managed to get into it, squeezing inside it, with only my head remaining uncovered. I was informed that the next part of the punishment would involve restraining me, and if I resisted, I would be forcibly restrained. Seeing as I didn’t want to annoy my captors, I nodded. Black bandages were brought into the room, and the keepers began to wrap me up. I stood, looking down as they wound the wrappings around my body, a limb at a time, until I was wrapped up from chin to toe. Then my legs were pressed together and wrapped together, sealing them into a single unit. My arms were placed at my side, and they were wrapped there, covered and held in place. With my arms and legs restrained, I was powerless to stop the keepers as they continued their work. For what felt like an hour, I was mummified, wrapped up in layer after layer of the bandages, each one squeezing and compressing me, making movement ever more difficult. Eventually, they worked their way up and around my head. I was terrified that they were going to cover my face, blinding me, but they avoided my face, and focused on the rest of my head, until that too, was covered in layers of bandages. Then the last bandage was tied down, I was fully mummified, encased in over ten layers of bandages, and barely able to wiggle. The wrappings were tight enough that, if I had been alive, I wouldn’t have been able to breathe. But because I had no need of air, I was just held completely immobile. One of the keepers held me upright while another took out a leather sleep sack. I was lifted up as it was placed at my feet, and then threaded up and over my bandages. The sack was a size too small for me, which ensured a tight, snug fit, so much so that the keepers had to pull hard to close the zipper. Once the zipper was closed, they took some rope and began to thread it through the sack and over the zipper, cinching the sack tighter around me, compressing me even further, if that was possible. I could only stand there, feeling the bag squeezing itself around me, starting at my feet, and working its way up, the feeling of tightness slowly, inevitably, working its way up, until the lacing was finally finished at my neck. The keepers stepped back for a moment (save the one holding me up), looking me over, ensuring that my restraints were tight. They were, though I didn’t tell them so. I was worried they would find something else to apply to my form, and make things even tighter. Apparently, they thought it wasn’t tight enough, for they got several belts, and threaded them through loops in the sack, buckling them at my ankles, knees, thighs, lower and upper torso, and finally, my neck. When the last belt was buckled down and secured, the keepers were apparently satisfied with my restraints, for all of them left, save the one holding me up. He effortlessly picked me up and carried me out of the building. We went into the forests of limbo, where he carried me down a path, taking us deeper into the woods, the faint light coming and going as we went through the thick trees and fog. As we went, I couldn’t help but notice people dangling in trees, all of them dressed as I were. Completely restrained, and sealed in leather and rubber. But there were others, lying on the grass, who’s eyes were closed, and were unaware of us. They were, I was told, those who had completed their punishments, and now rested peacefully. I asked if my family was here. Some were, I was told, but that I was not to be afraid. Once all of us had completed our punishments, we would be together, and would remain so forever. All we had to do was wait a little while, and then it would happen. The keeper stopped at one of the taller trees. A thick rope was dangling from a branch. Standing me up, he tied the rope to the back of the sack, securing it. This place was where I would be punished, I was told. I would be left in solitary, to look back on my mistakes in life and contemplate them. To ensure that I would do so in silence, the keeper took out the last piece of restraint I was to wear…a thick gag. Knowing that it was useless to protest, I opened my mouth and allowed it to be pushed in. It went deep, entering my mouth and throat, making it impossible to speak. I wiggled my mouth as the gag was buckled on, securely covering my mouth, and my entire lower face. With the gag on, the rope began to rise, taking me with it. I was pulled into the air, looking down as the keeper watched me go upwards. When I finally came to a stop fifty feet above the ground, the keeper left, leaving me. *** I have forgotten how long ago that was. There is no way of measuring the passage of time in Limbo. The weather never changes, and it never grows brighter or darker. It always remains the same, and it always will. I dangle here, from my tree. Watching. Waiting. Occasionally I see someone being carried by below, being taken to their own trees. And occasionally, I see someone being released, and led somewhere to begin their eternal rest. I wait for the time when I will be released. But until then, I will remain here, with no one to talk to, alone with nothing but my thoughts, and my memories. I have nothing but my restraint. I hear nothing, but the wind softly blowing through dead branches.

continued from part 9Chapter 10: The Slave’s Slave “I don’t hear you begging,” said Lindsay. I realised that if I wanted to cum, I would need to start debasing myself immediately. I did want to cum. I wanted it enough that it hardly mattered to me right now what I said to Lindsay. I might as well promise her anything, be her slut, whatever she wanted. For a few moments longer I hesitated, distracted by the sensation at my chest, and unable to focus on what might satisfy Lindsay. ...

continued from part 8Chapter 9: Rebellion in Heaven I was left bound, frightened and alone. At some point the lights in the room shut off and plunged me into darkness. It seemed as if I had been completely forgotten. Waiting in the darkness, time dragged painfully slowly. I thought my legs were starting to shake unstoppably. I did my best to rest them by putting more weight on my arms, but my arms were also approaching their limits. At least I had some leeway for movement. I waited in the dark for a subjective eternity. Perhaps it was little more than a few minutes. I have no way to tell. I didn’t even trust my own heartbeat as a measure: not that I could concentrate to count that fast. ...

continued from part 7Chapter 8: Deep Waters, Strong Currents I think there were moments between activation of the vibrating butt-plug when I think that I might have fallen asleep and slipped into a dream world. In that half-sleeping state I could no longer clearly distinguish between dreams and reality. I was still in this half-conscious state when Mistress Five and Lindsay entered the room. Something seemed wrong, but at first I was so dazed that I couldn’t work out what it was. I can’t be sure, but Mistress Five looked like she was locked into some sort of white rubber straightjacket and Lindsay was dragging her by a leash. She opened a door to my side and dragged her through it. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Morning Torment Jeff didn’t sleep well. Making the night even longer, he had no idea what time it was. When Ellen had decided it was time to put him to bed, she’d tossed an inflated mattress onto the floor of the guest bathroom along with a few blankets, then cuffed his hands in front of him. She’d found his light chain and locked one end around his neck and the other around the toilet, leaving too little slack to reach the light switch. After warning him not to roll over too often at the risk of choking himself, she’d dropped the keys to his locks into her pocket, turned off the light, and closed the door behind her as she walked out. ...

“I am afraid they are cleaning up the dungeon and you will need to wait in here for about fifteen minutes. Nothing serious, it was just one of those things that happen when people get together. I’ll hook you up here and be back in a minute. The man across from you is having a procedure, but you should be out well before that starts.” The man across the room from Mark was naked, gagged, and hanging by his wrists with the balls of his feet barely touching the floor, and his ankles spread wide apart. Drops of blood oozed out from his poorly freshly shaved privates. He had a fearful and odd expression as though he were about to meet his maker. Mark was still in his street clothes, but he was gagged and bound in a similar manner. Mark had come to the dungeon classified as an observer, which even that limited interaction cost him $100. He had been interested in BDSM and more M than anything else for most of his life. Looking at the man stretched to the breaking point, he wondered what procedure he was there for, if he could watch, and if he would like it himself. ...

(story continues from The Vacuum in my Life) Chapter 3 The wheels did make the vacuuming easer as Maryclean set the height of the chest pole so that the hover head was just off the ground. She also made me carry heaver loads on my back, at one point she even sat on me and I got my first feel of the rubber suit she wore. As the weeks went on the wounds in my legs healed nicely so I was not surprised to be told to report to Master Jimmy for some more modifications. With a heavy heart I set off for his office. ...

continued from part 6Chapter 7: Slaves and Maids, Above and Below The Housekeeper took me to the maids’ quarters and cuffed me to the wall. The Housekeeper’s words were swimming around in my head. It felt like everything I knew and believed in was coming apart. The change of language caused its own mental dislocation as well. I strained to comprehend how badly I had behaved. I could barely believe how stupid I’d been. I felt a terrible and overpowering guilt. There was still a part of me that argued that it was unfair: that I hadn’t been wrong but the rules and requirements forced onto me were absurd. Yet I knew that everyone else coped with those rules, why should I be special? ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: The Basement Ellie found what she needed in the garage, an old broom and a chunk of cedar 2x8. Using grandpa’s band saw and sander, she fashioned a crude saddle from the 2x8 and drilled a hole in the saddle for a chunk of broom stick to sit. This was a trial and error activity, but pretty soon, she had created a wooden Sybian. She sanded it smooth and took it down into the basement with her. ...

continued from part one RISK Part 3. This is the continuation of my day of excitement and bondage; if you haven’t read parts one and two, then you have missed all the set up an angst I went through to get to this point. You also won’t understand this last part of my story, but that is your choice. My name is Mary and I’m twenty-six years old and sometimes I feel older. I’m tall, slim, small breasted, mousey brown haired and single; probably because I work so much, and I can’t find a bloke that is into the things I like. ...

Jane sat Quietly in her home, her husband had gone to work and left her to the housework and other drudgery of the day. She looked out the window at the house opposite, which had been sold for nearly a month. When a car pulled up outside the house and two people got out. They were both women, one in her mid thirties one in her mid twenties. The older of the two waited for the younger and held her arm over the others shoulders. They walked up to the house and jangled some keys as if they were the new owners they tried the lock and walked in. ...

Part 2: Moosehunter’s Walk - Return Challenge Over the next two weeks the urge to take another walk was too great to pass on and this was the last chance before the leaves change and winter. I decided no more nettle leaves up the anus, but I wanted more of a challenge: First a way to limit my vision, this was done with a modified welders goggles, they allowed me to see straight ahead but not to the sides and any fast movement or looking up caused the shield to drop and virtual darkness. Now I could raise the shield and using both hands lock the shield in the upright position, so the blindness was only temporary and of course they locked on so I couldn’t remove them without the key. Second I decided on a one and a half pound weight for my balls, I hadn’t retrieved the allen wrench so I would take the other one with and leave it there so I would have to return there to remove the weights. Of course I could leave the weight on a day or two first. Third I really wanted to be spanked so I was leaving a note for a friend telling him where I was taking a walk and inviting him to join me. He would know what I was doing and what I was hoping for. ...

The story is based on a true bondage session and therefore it is safe to say that any resemblance to a living person is entirely intentional. I was watching the heat technician install my new boiler system. As usual my husband left the supervision of those visits to me. He usually excuses himself with being busy at work and “they are cheaper if they can come by early in the morning”. The plumber (I suppose that’s really what he is even if it does say Heat Technician on the ID-card) was installing a water tank which was supposed to stand in a corner and be inconspicuous. We discussed the three puny stumps posing as legs on the tank, and I expressed concerns about whether or not they were good for making sure the tank didn’t tip over. Maybe I was a bit pushy, but in the end he rather pointedly produced a strip of metal with holes punched through at regular intervals. He proceeded to secure each end to the wall on either side of the tank and with a satisfied look in his face, he said, “This’ll hold it. You couldn’t pull it free even if you tried.” My mind seems to be working around the clock to find ways of doing a bit of self bondage, and I realized immidiately that this metal strip thingy would be absolutely perfect for some inescapable self bondage. So - very innocently - I asked what the strip was called and where to get some more. “Plumber’s tape, or Pipe Strapping”, I was told. Any DIY store should stock it and it comes in rolls of 10 or 50 feet. WOW!!!! ...

Poor Ralphie. Every time I see him up there slowly turning in the slight air currents from the ceiling fans I almost feel sorry for him. Then I remember what he did to me and the feeling quickly vanishes, only to be replaced by a big grin. Mom says she lets him down every night after she closes the restaurant to feed him his liquid meal and open the tiny valve protruding from his plaster form so his built in catheter bag can be emptied. ...

Early in the day I asked my Master if I could have the freedom to please him with a surprise that night when he got home from work. He gave me permission to do so as long as I video taped myself getting ready for him. I knew he would be home late that night so after finishing my daily routine I ran a bath and made myself a drink. I soaked in the bath, made sure I was scrubbed clean, and all my body hair was shaved off. ...

This is a true story. I am Polemanme; I should explain I am very much into bondage and to small extent domination. I would describe myself as submissive and love to be tied up and played with in a sexual way. The bondage has to be very effective and I love to push the envelope of bondage. I have tried and still do indulge in self-bondage but never seem to have the courage to try one of the tried and tested self-release mechanisms. Like ice in a stocking. I will however try this in the near future. ...

I had always wanted to be in bondage helpless humiliated and caned but never found anyone who would do a proper job of it. I had a few boy friends who had tried but they never tied me very tight. Then I met Steve at work I was stood outside having a fag when he asked me for a light we got talking and over the next couple of weeks got friendly. ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne Part 3) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

He placed his hands on her hips, this made her jump slightly, he then began to trace over her body with his fingertips. She was covered in a latex catsuit its glossy surface enhancing the curves of her body. In fact she was the perfect rubber doll with the whole of her body covered in rubber and her head encased by an inflatable rubber ballhood. His fingers continued to travel over her body up and down her thighs, over her tummy and up and around her breasts. He started to massage her nipples she twisted her body, but she could not get away. She was standing with her arms outstretched above her head and tied to a beam, while her legs were spread apart and cuffed to a leg spreader. Her nipples soon hardened under his fingers. His fingers continued their travels over her body, down and over her tummy again and around and over her bottom, she twisted her body but her bonds held her tight. They travelled up and down the inside of her thighs at the top of their travels he found the zip and slowly undid it, just enough to insert his fingers. She was warm and moist and his fingers soon found their goal. His fingers worked away at her, he could hear muffled moans coming from inside the ballhood as she twisted her body again. Lying down on the high bench between her legs he replaced his fingers with his tongue. Using his hands to hold onto her thighs he buried his tongue deep inside her and continued to work away at her. ...

Steve was a Professor in a government science department dedicated to the effects of various substances have on living things. Their reseach was in depth and every conceivable element was tested. Minerals, gasses, plants, liquids, or anything else they could imagine, was brought in to be examined. The tests were performed on rats and mice in the main and even though the upmost safety was observed, some died. The work was interesting and he was totally dedicated, even to the point of having his own personal laboratory at home. ...

Part One My best friend, Lisa, had invited me over for a pool party on a Sunday afternoon in late August, during the summer between my junior and senior years at college. This was going to be the last party of the summer, before everyone went back to school. Because it was a Sunday, we would all have to get up and work the next day, so everyone would leave by midnight. Lisa said we would be playing Strip Slave Poker and other games, with a total of 4 guys and 4 girls participating. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest It was not the idea situation to be in. It could be a lot worse. In fact it could get a great deal worse. And a great deal better. It started out for Kelli O’Kelly, Yes it is her real name, innocently came to such a rather unusual predicament enough when several unrelated items fell together. And as such things happen. They do not occur all at once. ...

(Author of “The Diary of a Consensual Slave” – http://wolfslavegirl.blogspot.com) Once upon a time there was a slave named Brianna. She scrubbed at a particularly encrusted piece of rice in the bottom of a metal cooking pot, her long black hair getting a bit soaked at the tips by the water flowing from the nearby sink’s faucet. The chicken dinner she had prepared had been a success, and now she was barely listening as her Mistress and their newfound male friend chatted on his couch about life, the universe and everything. “According to new theories of cosmology, Lady Melissa, the universe is like a sheet of paper, attached to another universe with strings that are like subatomic rubber bands,” the man said with a smile while waving his hands for effect. “Every atom in our universe is joined in that way to an atom in an alternate universe, and who knows how many other universes are out there in the jumble?” Brianna’s Mistress smiled back, clearly enjoying herself. A lovely woman of her 40s with shoulder-length blonde hair, it wasn’t often she got a chance to discuss intellectual topics with an equally intelligent adult. Not that Brianna was anybody’s dummy, of course. Her Mistress often said she wouldn’t have anybody stupid for a slave. It was just that Brianna’s brain worked differently than her Owner’s in many ways. Similar in age to her Mistress, Brianna suffered from a variety of mental conditions, including Asperger’s Syndrome and low-level bipolarism, which allowed her to function in society but kept her from truly ever fitting in or being able to effectively manage the priorities in her life. She suffered from bouts of depression and wanted to run and hide when things got too chaotic. In the midst of this Brianna was naturally submissive, having been raised by very controlling parents, so when she discovered the BDSM community and was subsequently introduced to the subculture of Owner/slave relationships, it was like a golden path spread out beautifully beneath her feet, showing her where she needed to go. After going through numerous potential Masters and finding most of them to be jerks and all of them unsuitable, she and her Mistress met at a play party at a popular BDSM dungeon (which was so openly known that one of the local newspapers gave it kudos for being a fun place to get spanked). Despite Brianna’s problems, her Mistress saw something endearing in her, and soon Brianna was proudly wearing her collar and kneeling at her feet in a relationship that would lead to them living together. “So what happens if the strings get stretched too tightly?” Melissa asked gently in her husky but lovely voice. Born with male organs, she was now as fully female physically as modern surgery could accomplish. Add to that the fact she was a stylish dresser and a perfectionist with makeup, and the result was she could easily walk down the street getting winks from both male and female admirers who would never realize her genetic origins, even if they were lucky enough to get her in the bedroom -- which the man on the couch next to her clearly hoped to do, judging from his body language and tone of voice as the night wore on. “Interesting you should say that!” the man replied, turning to reach for a book from a nearby shelf, and then opening it close to Melissa’s legs. “In this part regarding a long-lost section of the Ramayana that was only recently uncovered, it indicates that the ancient Hindu philosophers realized all this thousands of years ago. Apparently, the strings would snap back, causing a change between the forms of one universe and another. It’s somehow linked to their views on reincarnation, because … “ Brianna let his words trail off as she concentrated on the dishes, and she found herself starting to hum the music to “Coin-Operated Boy” by the Dresden Dolls. Changing the lyrics with a soft giggle, she quietly sang, “Coin-operated girl. Happy in the kitchen. Twirling with her curl …” “Bree! Come in here, girl!” her Mistress called, interrupting the slave’s thoughts. Brianna quickly put the dish she was holding back into the sink, dried off her hands and ran to her Mistress, kneeling fluidly at her feet. “Yes, Mistress?” she asked. “Stand, Bree,” was the response. “I have a treat for you. I was telling Sir Samuel here how much you enjoy bondage, and it turns out he’s a bit skilled in the art.” Brianna gulped and smiled, bouncing a bit, her ample breasts jiggling as she did. She then sighed, realizing as she often did that her breasts weren’t the only place with extra padding, and, as she looked in a mirror on the wall, she frowned at her less-than-perfect figure. “No sulking, girl, or I’ll have to spank you!” her Mistress said quickly upon seeing her slave’s expression. “Now take off your clothes and remain quiet while he completes his work. I think I might just learn some things by watching him that I can use on you later. That is, if you’d like me to …” Brianna nodded brightly at her words and stood still after hastily disrobing. During the next hour, Samuel slowly bound Brianna first in a long red corset of his own creation, followed by tying her in an elaborate series of knots. As he did so, her Mistress continued to look through the book Samuel had brought down, glancing up on occasion but finding herself more and more fascinated by the latest findings. “Sam! I’ve seen this one in your display case. Are they the same?” Melissa exclaimed while pointing to a photograph of a small carved-stone figure showing Shiva holding what appeared to be a ball connected to a tangled series of cords. Samuel stopped what he was doing with Brianna to look over his shoulder, then went back to Melissa’s side and nodded in excitement. “I think it is! That’s amazing! The article says there are only two known to be in existence. Apparently, I’ve got a third one.” “How in the world did you …” Melissa started to ask before she was interrupted by Samuel. “Remember I told you my brother is one of the foremost authorities on Hinduism in the United States? He was given that during one of his trips to India, and he gave it to me, without anybody realizing its source, it seems.” Brianna half heard what they were saying, but most of her attention was on her reflection in the nearby plate-glass window. She stared in a mixture of amusement and concern, annoyance and happiness at the woman she saw. Encased in the long corset, her torso had lost much of its features, instead becoming a bumpy tube shape. Whatever Sir Samuel may have known about rope tying, Brianna thought, she wasn’t exactly thrilled with his abilities as a tailor, and she cocked her head, rather disappointed at how unfeminine she looked at the moment. Nonetheless, the sight of the ropes brought a genuine smile to her face, as was the fact that she couldn’t move anymore. Trapped in the shell of fabric and ties, Brianna closed her eyes peacefully and let her mind flow to her deepest fantasies. Since being a little girl, Brianna had loved puppets in all their forms, but she especially felt a kinship with marionettes. Even as an adult, in her darkest moments she would hold the simple wooden ballerina puppet she had and make it dance while dreaming it was herself doing the dancing. Melissa approved of her slave’s way of finding release, and when Brianna said she wanted to share her fascination with the community, her Mistress readily agreed. Excited at the prospect, Brianna wrote a puppet show with the plans of performing it for children at libraries and schools, and all she needed now was the right figure for the starring role. Lost in her thoughts, Brianna let out a breath and began to softly sing again, trying to use the same tune as before. “Little wooden puppet doll. Take my string in your hand, I will do it all. You can make me twirl. You can make me dance. All I ask is you play with me when you have the chance. I wish I was a … little wooden puppet doll. You can take me with you, you can … “ As she stood there, Samuel hurriedly came down the stairs holding his copy of the figure in the photograph. Setting it on the couch, he held it with one hand and, with a tenderness edged with anticipation, placed his other hand on Melissa’s knee. Hardly thinking, Melissa took his fingers in her own while reaching forward to touch the figure with her other hand. Snap. Melissa blinked and looked over at her wooden marionette, its painted eyes gazing at the room’s large reflective window. “That’s weird, Sam,” she said, looking back at the man next to her. “For a second, I thought it moved.” “Probably my air conditioning causing a breeze,” he responded, his fingers intertwining even more with hers. “Hmm … Looking back here, it says that Hindu holy men believed this figure could connect to the power of Shiva, combining his abilities as both creator and destroyer. Basically, seeing him as he really was, a god of … “ “Transformation!” Melissa said, releasing the figure and holding both of Samuel’s hands in hers. “If only it could actually work!” Brianna looked at the reflection for a long time before realizing something was different. Actually, to say she realized it wasn’t truly correct, as her brain was no longer reacting to her surroundings as it used to. Her long black hair continued to flow down her back. Her skin still maintained a light brownish tone. Long cords still were connected to her hands, feet, torso and head. Her body still retained its red, tube-like appearance. But now the room and everything in it seemed so huge. She tried to focus on the image in the glass. For a moment she noticed her glasses were gone, but the thought quickly left her mind as if it never existed. For a split second she tried to close her eyes, but such a bizarre notion swiftly flitted away. She tried for an instant to look down at herself, but, naturally, failed, being unable to move on her own, and thought no more of it. All that was fine with Brianna, however, because more than anything, what she realized was a sense of peace unlike anything she had ever felt before. In the background, Melissa and Samuel continued to gaze between them at the small stone figure while trying to decipher some of the symbols etched on its surface. “Hmm …” Samuel muttered. “Something bothering you?” Melissa asked, looking at him with puzzlement. “Well, it seems to allow Shiva’s power to be focused correctly, it would take four things to come together at once: a person whose mind was adequately trained in Hindu meditative thought, a person whose self-identity allows them to walk between different worlds, a person wishing to be transformed in a purely unselfish way, and …” “Adequately trained? As in how?” Melissa interjected. “Well, I might fit that bill, as I’ve studied and practiced Hindu philosophy for decades,” Samuel said, gazing with a grin into Melissa’s eyes. “But as for somebody who can walk between two worlds at once …” Melissa laughed back. “I think I might just know somebody who can do that. Someday I hope to share a little secret about me with you, should things work out between us.” Samuel continued to look at her, his eyes unwavering. “I really don’t care what secrets you have. I’ll be glad to hear them.” Without warning, he leaned forward and placed his lips on Melissa’s, and she breathed in as he did, her heart beating faster as the kiss lingered for what seemed a very long time. Both eventually pulled apart and sat silent before Melissa spoke with a playful smirk. “Now we just need to find somebody who can manage to actually have an unselfish wish. Good luck with that one!” She stopped for a moment and looked back at Samuel with a confused expression. “You listed three things. What’s the fourth needed for the transformation to happen?” Samuel let out a breath as he looked down then, with a bright gaze, softly whispered in response, “Love, Melissa. All three people would need to have love in their hearts at the same moment.” The air conditioner kicked in with a small thump, lightly shaking the room. A shuddering filled Brianna’s body as she sensed herself falling onto the floor, where she lay in a heap. If the puppet could have shrugged she would have. Whatever the case, she would have smiled, so her painted expression perfectly fit her emotions. Melissa looked up, startled at the noise of the wood tumbling together. She ran to pick up her beloved marionette while Samuel quickly moved behind her. “I guess my skill in balancing your prized little dancer in a standing position didn’t work out too well,” he said while looking over Melissa’s shoulder, his hand slowly brushing her hair. “She’s okay, right?” Melissa silently lifted Brianna up and, only after making sure her strings weren’t tangled, nodded with a chuckle. “She’s tough enough to withstand far more abuse than that! I made sure of that when I put her together in my workshop!” “And a great job you did, indeed! When will she be ready for her first performance?” “Oh, didn’t I tell you? The North Branch Library and all three elementary schools in town said they’d love to have me do the play for them! It seems the fact that it not only has an environmental message, but the main character is a strong, brave, confident girl who saves the day, has gotten everybody excited to see what we can do!” And so it went. With Samuel’s help, Melissa was able to build a wonderful puppet theater that could easily be carried around town and be set up again into a small but elaborate stage. The two of them remained together, deeply in love. In truth, both were switches, so some nights Samuel would tie Melissa up, and other nights she would do the same to him. In any event, they both had a wonderful time, in bed and out of it and wherever they happened to be together. As for Brianna, her days all flowed together, as such is to happen in the mind of an object. Seconds, minutes, hours, days and years became meaningless units to her. All she knew was the joy of existing purely as a being with no other purpose but to bring happiness to others. Brianna’s greatest bliss came when she was on the stage. As she cavorted to the manipulations of her Owner, she felt as if she was herself dancing the most elaborate pirouettes, leaps and turns any ballerina could imagine. When her Owner dressed her in other clothes to perform in a storyline, she felt as if the events were truly happening to her, with the fairies and forest animals and other characters all becoming an intricate part of her world. And best of all, when the children laughed and applauded, Brianna felt as if every fiber of her being was filled with an ecstasy beyond any possible description. And they all lived happily ever after.

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 16: Sakujna) Chapter 17: There and back again Special note: this is the final chapter of “Pit”, and a long one at that. Have someone bundle you up and make you comfortable, and settle in as we conclude our strange tale. Life kept changing for Tameran, seemingly for the worst, but overall for the better. The cheerfully plump golden-haired girl had thought she’d be happy as a village witch, even though she’d been on the bottom of the coven totem pole. The arrival of Megan had offered hope (if only that there would be a witch lower than she). But that, of course, had all gone to pieces that night Tameran had tried to capture the other witches and keep their collectively-supercharged staff all for herself. In the end, she’d bumbled into one of Zelda’s protective spells and found her rounded pink body instantly wrapped in itchy magiced straw. With the dawn, the gypsy Tameran had commissioned to cart off scrawny, trussed Zelda had found her instead. And into the cart she’d gone, for weeks of suspension bondage and subservient degradations. ...

(Author’s note) Jennifer’s Journey was a fictional story, written about 10 years ago by myself. It was a scene that I had always wanted to try for real, and on New Years Eve 2009, I was finally lucky enough to be able to recreate the story with a girl who had read the story and was keen to recreate the scenario with me. Of course, trying anything like this has its risks, and I would not recommend trying this without weighing up what can go wrong and planning for it. Our first attempt to do this before Christmas was postponed because the weather and driving conditions made it too dangerous to try. Fortunately, conditions were far more favourable on New Years Eve and lighter traffic minimised the risks involved. Of course, there are things that you can get away with in fiction, which in reality fall in the too difficult category, but I tried to stay as close to the original principal as I could, especially in respect of the level of restraint employed. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. As long as Jenny could remember, strange things had happened to and around her. She had been in and out of different research facilities, both with and without her consent for the majority of her life. Jenny it seems has certain telekinetic abilities.. Not only did she seem to have the ability to move things, Jen could also alter stuff and manifest things from thin air. The problem was she had absolutely no control over when and what she affected. The ability seemed to be more connected to her subconscious mind than any thoughts she was aware of making. As soon as something happened, she always recognized it as that thought that kind of floated in the back of her mind. On more than one occasion, she had awoken to something she had produced from a dream or nightmare. Luckily, anything that truly terrified her simply disappeared the moment she freaked out. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 11 Chapter 12: She’s Got That Glazed Look… Brulée led Jessica through several hallways in the expansive underground complex, the whole time telling the tale of ‘Crème Brulée’s ascent’ through the art and cooking worlds, of her favorite inspirations, and particularly of Brulée’s favorite subjects. Clearly Brulée was relishing the chance to act as master instructor to Jessica’s seemingly willing curiosity. As they arrived at another set of doors, Brulée reached into the pocket of her apron/lab coat and entered another key sequence into her ever-present phone/remote device. Hitting the ‘send’ button released the locks and the two white doors slid open revealing what Jessica realized was yet another set of workshops. There were alcoves lining one entire wall, six in all Jessica counted, all lined with some type of grayish material. Jessica could see some technicians working by the far alcove. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 13 Chapter 14: I Love Little Marshmallow Chicks Jessica sat on the ‘bed’ in her cell, trying to process everything she had seen during her tour of Brulée’s candyland. And despite Brulée’s obvious penchant for egocentricity and outright sexual perversion, Jessica couldn’t help but be enticed by what she had been exposed to while in the candy queen’s clutches. Brulée’s technologies offered an entire new world to Jessica; one of complete, total, helplessness and domination. If it wasn’t for Brulée’s potential for abject cruelty, Jessica could find herself enraptured by the possibilities of this fetish candyland. But after having to intervene in Cardinalli’s situation, Jessica had to commit herself to putting an end to it, regardless of how much the images presented to her inflamed her passions and slicked her inner thighs. ...

The Doll Factory 9: Submission AmyAmy Machine/f; F/f; D/s; latex; leather; bond; bdsm; susp; outdoors; petgirl; kennel; fantasy; cons/reluct; X continued from part 8 Part 9: Submission I remember that I’m inside ADAM, slowly being remade. I don’t know why this time it’s taking so long. My previous changes took only a few minutes, and from what Jared was saying these should almost seem like a step backward. I also remember the whiteboard that he secretly allowed me to see that mentioned pushing Eve features back into Lil. Lil must be Lilith, their code for me, but what are Eve’s features? ...

We were all alone in the house, my husband and I. He grabbed a blanket and laid it in front of the fireplace and added some pillows to the pile. He grabbed my hand and led me to the blanket. Slowly he undressed me, lightly caressing my breasts as he unbuttoned my blouse, sliding it off my shoulders he gently kissed my shoulders. He unbuttoned my skirt and slid it down my legs to the floor. He slowly rubbed his hands up my legs reaching the top of my tights he pulled these off as well, kissing his way to my ankles. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Tuesday-Cop Check 2 Tuesday morning we woke with the sun and found ourselves both naked in the great outdoors. Jane ran for the cabin and got a shirt and shorts on while I relieved myself and then I went to the cabin to get my chains on. I didn’t figure on doing anything energetic today so I put my leg chains triple up, or with a six-inch hobble, and my wrist chains with three-inch slack, as that is as short as I can do by myself, behind my back. Jane fixed muffins for breakfast and hand fed me mine. ...

continued from part 4 Part 5: Wednesday-Fisher Folk 2 After breakfast Jane exchanged the lock on my ankles for the nine-inch hobble chain so I could get around a little easier and changed my wrist lock to a six-inch chain in front. We sort of cleaned and straightened up the place and I made sure we still had plenty of bait and hooks in the shed for the trotline. We went down to the middle cove and I collected firewood for the fish fry and made three trips to bring it back to the cabin. By then it was lunchtime and afterwards we just stayed around the cabin area doing nothing. ...

It was a sleazy, dimly lit little bar, similar to any of those in or near major cities all around the world. Cities like Hong Kong, Saigon, certain places in Africa, and of course, Tijuana, Mexico. This was the late 50’s, and this one was in Tijuana – just across the border from a major military training station in San Diego, California. It was traditional among many military men that new recruits should get drunk and get laid as a rite of passage upon graduation from their basic training, and in San Diego, the place to go was Tijuana. Cheap prices, and reportedly, cheap whores. ...

It was a sleazy, dimly lit little bar, similar to any of those in or near major cities all around the world. Cities like Hong Kong, Saigon, certain places in Africa, and of course, Tijuana, Mexico. This was the late 50’s, and this one was in Tijuana – just across the border from a major military training station in San Diego, California. It was traditional among many military men that new recruits should get drunk and get laid as a rite of passage upon graduation from their basic training, and in San Diego, the place to go was Tijuana. Cheap prices, and reportedly, cheap whores. ...

The Doll Factory 4: Doctor’s Orders AmyAmy F/f; M/f; bond; latex; machines; susp; hum; drug; insert; abuse; shave; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part 3 Part 4: Doctor’s Orders I have money but I can’t get drunk because of the incessant clockwork schedule that rules my life. I still have to have something to numb me. I consider drugs, but the company might find out about them. That makes me notice it’s a bit odd that they haven’t been taking any blood or urine tests from me. ...

Episode One It was a cold, misty morning in March and Anna was on her way to work. She caught the Bus most winter mornings, but on this occasion she had decided to walk. Gazing lazily down at her small feet as she strode forwards, she pulled her handbag further up onto her shoulder. Suddenly she felt her body stiffen as she sensed someone behind her. She glanced fleetingly behind her, but saw nothing but an empty street. Still worried, she quickened her pace and tried to convince herself that it had been merely her imagination playing tricks. It was only one minute later however, that the feeling of being followed by a mysterious stalker returned to her. This time she looked more subtly behind her, only to see a hunched figure receding behind his thick green jacket walking about ten yards behind her on the other side of the road. Relieved and finally feeling safe (the man looked small and non-threatening) she exhaled strongly and continued her walk. It was only at this time, when she expected no attack that it came. She saw nothing but a blur of silver, and then darkness. ...

One player always stayed after team practice working on her moves, dribbling the ball up and down the field, shooting on the net. I didn’t know much about field hockey and really wasn’t that interested in it. It was the player that had caught my interest. Sometimes someone stayed and practiced with her, most times she was alone. She was very fast and coordinated and had a coltish way of running that made her look awkward at times. In a one-on-one situation during a game on practice, she was tenacious and unshakeable. It was obvious that she loved the game and wanted to excel. She always left the field when it became too dark to see and only after she had spent all her energy. Some nights she could barley lift her equipment bag and drag it to the parking lot. ...

My name is Natalie and my story starts out like most others. I was an undergrad student at a local college going for a degree in early education. Young and new to the big city I was looking to meet some new, and young, friends to have fun with. I couldn’t imagine three weeks later I would be a latex slave and manikin in a local store front to a young couple. My story starts in May of 2009… I am 22 years old, living in a one bedroom condo in New York City. I only knew it was May because it was so dam hot I had to keep my windows open. I didn’t have a lot of money to pay the bills and I recently lost my job… so my windows were always open. It was a small condo and I had nothing inside it. Only my bed and a lazy boy chair. I have been on my own since I moved away at the age of 18. So recently, I have been cooped up in this condo just studying and reading for school which at the time i was almost failing. I couldn’t stand the loneliness anymore and I needed to get out. I was reading about some online community groups that get together weekly, to just hang out. I was intrigued! It was no more than two weeks and I was hooked. I met this cute guy that called himself “Master”… what a joke… but he was so hot, and I couldn’t stop smiling at him. ...

I find it unfortunate that over the past ten years as technology has advanced with cell phones and e-mail that true communication has deteriorated to such a poor level. Even persons of higher education and elevated position who possess the ability and should know better provide little more than grunts. You have undoubtedly seen such e-mails and perhaps even heard the poor presentations by cell phone of many who you know could command better language. It has become common practice for managers to send four to six word statements without either salutation or signature. ...

Published in Pleasure Bound magazine in two parts. All rights reserved. Part 1 The trolley moved steadily up the mountain, almost silent on its rubber wheels. A stout clamp around her waist secured its reluctant prisoner to her seat. Amanda’s neck was confined in a rigid brace, hinged to control the movement of her head, with attachments for her wrists on either side. She wore only a pair of highly polished black leather boots that reached almost to her hips. The soft leather clung to her shapely legs, which were parted wide by ropes clipped to heavy steel rings on the ankle bands concealed under the soft leather of her boots. There was nothing delicate about the exposure of her sex. The soft folds of her inner flesh were dressed only in their natural covering of wispy blonde hair. ...

© Sean Malone, May 1992. All rights reserved. Published in ‘Pleasure Bound’ magazine by permission from the author. Karen strapped herself into the seat of the landing capsule, and prepared for touchdown. Her auburn hair lay over her shoulders, and she felt comfortable in her short white tunic, with only the briefest underwear beneath. She was highly excited at the prospect of a sexual adventure, on the most infamous and reputedly dangerous pleasure planet in the galaxy. The agency had promised her the experience of a lifetime, and hinted that the more attractive women applicants were given a high priority for the places. She had even been offered a free hypershuttle passage! She accepted with alacrity, but she was not fooled. She wondered what she would have to do to make it worth their while. Exotic images coursed through her mind. ...

(story continues from Scorned Bound) Part Two Bill put his feet up on the coffee table, reached for the remote, and clicked on the thirty-two-inch monitor against the wall opposite the couch, making himself as comfortable as its cushiness was designed to offer. As she entered the room, and plopped down next to him, Vera asked, “Now what?” They both wore white, terry cloth robes, and smiles that clearly expressed their sensual satisfaction with the way the evening had thus far progressed. ...

© Sean Malone, June 1989. All rights reserved. Published in ‘Pleasure Bound’ magazine by permission from the author Julia turned onto her back and opened her hazel eyes, feeling the satiny sheets clinging warmly to her bare skin. It was morning on Jolan II, the beginning of her first day on the infamous Planet of Pleasure. She stretched out lazily and arched her back, while her firm nipples pressed hard against the silky sheets. The circular bed was three metres across, and it was set into a curved alcove with a wide space around, the mirrored walls tapered inward to reflect the bed, its facets revealing a dozen images of her while above the large mirrored ceiling showed her spreadeagled, abandoned in its centre. Her brown hair lay neat like a helmet protecting her pretty face while the diaphanous material seemed to cling to her body, softly tenting over her erect nipples, revealing the trim luxury of her lissome figure. ...

Part One It all started with a bondage video she’d downloaded off a pay site that had everything from soup to nuts in its archive. The deeper she got into it, the hornier she got, which rarely happened to the 30-year-old, jaded beauty when viewing adult flicks. Its effect was so profound and so riveting it literally knocked her sox off. The rest of her clothes soon followed before she reached for her vibrator and, within just a few minutes, exploded with uncommon, orgasmic delight and astonishment. ...

continued from chapter 1 Chapter 2: Initial Training Trustee leads me out into a long hall. These are the stacks, tiers of cells line the walk. She leads me down the long corridor. I see nothing but what is in my view. I hear loud muffled noises as I walk but no discernable words reach me. “The residents are welcoming you! You are the first in many months,” Trustee says. I wonder again how long I am remaining in this restrictive and obviously temporary bondage system. ...

Part 1 I am on holiday, we are texting each other, we have a chance to meet, I say my house, you say no way. I say, slave my house; my wife is at work, you take your kids to school and be at my house at 9.30 prompt. To be secure, I ask you to park on a road a few streets away and I meet you at the car, we walk to the house, we are so nervous, you came here once at a party. I open the door, you’re in the hall, no one is around. ...

I was home alone when the doorbell rang at just after nine in the morning on Saturday. Wondering who would come to our house at that hour, I pulled on a tattered pair of shorts over my jockstrap and went to investigate. Opening the door, I found the next door neighbor kid, standing there looking sheepish. “Hi Ralph,” I said. “What can I do for you?” “Can I come in?” he asked. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Reversal 3: Baroness Manchester’s Device)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 4: The New Manni Barbette awoke in her own bed. She lay silently, looking up at the plasterwork of the ceiling, allowing memories of all that had happened the prior night to come back to her. Strapped up, the unseen Baroness Manchester pumping her through the wall with her pneumonic nightmare, an endless flush of passion. How many times had its cleverly-shaped rubber head pushed into her, pressing up, withering and pulsing like a thing alive? She and the baroness would share their separate orgasms, she hanging from her tight straps, the baroness sprawled on the thick carpets of her elegant suite. Both would slowly recover and then it would begin again. The pounding bliss, the endless abuse, climax following climax. ...

“Oh man, we are SO screwed!” Ora looked over at her panicking companion. “Calm down you spineless wimp.” “Calm down? Don’t you know where we are you idiot?! We’re in line for judgment! You know what they’re going to do with us?!” “Yes I do,” Ora said confidently. “Do you?! From what I get, Terrorists don’t go to heaven!” “For the last time, we are not terrorists.” Ora said, annoyed. “The government was corrupted beyond repair, and we had to take it out.” ...

Amy walked into the store a little sheepishly. It wasn’t her first time in the fetish shop. In fact, she had bought several things there before. But her modesty and quiet nature rose up just a bit every time she walked in. “How’s it going sweet thing?” asked the store’s owner. Melanie stepped out from the stockroom in bit of fetish glory wearing thigh high leather boots with a 4” heel and a leather version of the little black dress. It always struck Amy to see the little girl she met at school 20 years ago dressed like this. ...

Author’s note: Breath play is dangerous. Vacbeds should never be used alone. She could not move. She could not see. She could hear only the strained rush, in and out, of air from her lungs, the surging pulse of blood coursing through her veins, the syncopated double-thrusting beat of her heart. She could feel only the pressure of the latex about her, could smell only the acidic musk of the material, a smell like sweat, like flesh, like sex. The darkness, the pressure, and the smell of the latex encased her in a timeless isolation. There was nothing else but those, and the awareness of her own body, and the hallucinatory figments of her own overactive mind reaching out in desperation for any reality to grasp hold of, even one of its own creation. ...

Andrea’s long shapely legs and firm round ass drew plenty of looks even when she wore ordinary clothing. Today, though, squeezed into a tight rubber corset, she left a steady trail of gawkers behind her. The smoothly tapered layers of her wrist and ankle cuffs looked more like fashion than function, despite the straps locked under her stilt-heeled boots. Around her neck, the matching collar fit snugly, with rings low at front and back, and higher on the sides. Reveling inwardly at the occasional whistles and catcalls, she strutted her stuff along the row of Georgetown brownstones. The short walk from the train pinked her cheeks, and the crisp fall air tightened her nipples under the sheer red spandex top, as she paused at the end of the block. After a quick glance in her compact-mirror to check her make-up, she mounted the broad granite steps. Taking a deep breath, she lifted the knocker’s massive bronze ring, and delivered three steady strokes. As the echoes faded along the sunny street and empty hallways behind the door, she reviewed her memorized instructions one last time. With a muted click, the door swung slowly open, and from down the wide corridor a cheerful voice bellowed. “Pizza guy! Cash on the kitchen counter, second door on your left, keep the change and thank you! Gold Star Catering! Set up on the foyer tables. Marissa! Get your cute butt in here, double time! Anybody else, go away!” Andrea grinned to herself, closed the door gently, and tiptoed down the hall as quietly as her boots allowed. Stopping to peek into the third door, she found the studio more festively cluttered than usual. Red carpet marked out a rough labyrinth between the projects, but with random heaps of scrap material and occasional hand-tools as decoration. “Marissa?” came a jovial question from beneath a large steel framework. ...

It had been a long week at work but the weekend was finally here and it was a weekend I had been looking forward to for several weeks now. Our friend Julie had invited my partner, Sam and I to a party at her house, the exciting bit was that it was to be a fetish party and there was to be plenty of rubberwear in evidence along with plenty of toys to keep everyone entertained. ...

Art. I was going to be art. Not pose for art, not make my sad little attempts at drawings, but become part of a canvas, shaped and molded by a wondrous artist, as I’d only imagined before. The beautiful latex vac-bed lay before me, welcoming me to become part of it, to be molded, stilled, and framed for the evening before a crowd of rapt patrons. But no good story, and no good evening begins with the climax first. ...

Chapter 1 The darkness of the building contrasted starkly to the brightness outside, as she closed the door the corridor fell into shadow. She had to wait a few moments for her eyes to adjust to the dim light from an overhead window, eventually she started to make her way down the corridor towards Adam Danforths’ office, her supervisor. When she reached the battered wooden door, she nervously knocked three times and waited. ...

more of Anne & Susan’s adventures can be found in Anne and Susan 2: The Nuclear Option Susan went first, down the back stairs and out into the parking lot. Seeing an empty parking lot and no one lurking about, she went back up to the first floor landing for Anne. “OK, the coast is clear, Sweetie! Let’s go!” She unlocked the padlock from the chain leash that kept Anne fastened to the stair railing, being careful not to bang it metal to metal and invite a nosy neighbor to investigate the noise. She grabbed up the leash, but Anne was resisting heading down the stairs. Susan, not wanting to take the time, but feeling the need to reason with her, took a moment to calm her now-reluctant captive. ...

continued from Jillian’s Mousetrap part 3 Chapter 1: The Training Continues Master Ambrose, with chilling efficiency, silently laid Jillian (Rubbery Thing) to the floor. He set her right inside the center of the rubber bondage bag. He made sure all of the connection and life sustaining umbilical cords were straight and operating. He slid each mitt-appended arm into internal sleeves. He closed the heavy rubber sack around his prisoner, sealing her rubberized body in even tighter rubber. He attached hoist chains to rings on the bag, lifted Rubbery Thing and swung her over to a thinly padded platform. He lowered her onto the “bed”. Then he immobilized the sack with tie down straps through the multiple rings along its circumference. ...

continued from chapter 2.2 Chapter 3: The Fly Paper The note in the mailbox indicated a package needed to be picked up at the Shaw Island Post Office. Ambrose looked at his attire. He was wearing the wetsuit over his more rubbery things but he had that hood and gas mask on. The keys to the locks were at home – as always – to guard against removal while away from the Private Island. The adventure of being sealed in rubber in public turned him into a receptacle of erotic power that demanded attention as soon as possible. Jillian was similarly charged from these trips as well and the two always consummated the return to the private island with a passionate blast of animal lust. ...

continued from chapter 2.4 Chapter 5: Justice for All Things Rubber The next morning began with breakfast at nine. Mistress was regal in latex since she was getting herself into character for what would follow. Nurse Middleton was in her latex uniform as expected. Ambrose was wearing his single foundation layer. Mistress had been up since four, despite the long travel day, to prepare for her duties. She took a bath in lilac-scented water. After Nurse toweled her dry, she pulled on the lightly powdered burgundy catsuit and matching gloves. Nurse polished the suit to a resplendent glow of rich red. Mistress tingled with excitement and building arousal as Nurse rubbed the smooth latex skin. The catsuit had attached open hood. Nurse knelt at her feet and pulled black ankle boots with platform heels over her latex shod feet. Nurse buckled two tiny locks to the ankle straps. Her raven black hair was pulled through a reinforced opening at the top of her hood and cascaded over her shoulders. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Angel 4: Caught in the Trap)_ _To review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge To understand the Gai Shift, please read the previous story Gai-Shift prior to reading this one. Chapter 5: Trials & Punishments Sybil, the Knightsbridge Angel, ran a hand through her short black hair and looked over the scene of the crime. It had been a shame that she’d left her blonde wig in Constance’s flat last night. Lady Petunia had been such a wonderful lover that, even bound hand and foot, she’d given Sybil one hell of a ride. Part of it might have been the aerosoled elixir than had hung in the room’s air, but Sybil also figured that Petunia, for all of her nobility, was quite the spirited trollop. Licking and tickling her withering Ladyship while Chief Officer Drummand hung in that MI claw of hers, being lowered nearly but not quite onto a whirling plug, had really gotten Sybil’s juices flowing, juices she’d been all to happy to have Petunia lap up with her cunning little tongue. But all nice things end, and she’d flown away in the pre-dawn light, one tired little winged succubus. And in all the distraction, she’d forgotten her wig. ...

(story continues from My Odyssey Part 21: Anne-Marie’s Fantasy As narrated)_ _Continues from part 21 My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

Tasha walked at a steady pace her stiletto heels clip clopping in perfect rhythm. She hardly glanced at the familiar surroundings, pairs of houses, each slightly different, staring silently back at her. Who knows what secrets lay behind those rose curtains or the bright red door? The lawn that had become overgrown, the house with ever changing brightly coloured hanging baskets, the unmoving caravan, the iron gates that did not quite meet properly. The wall with missing coppice stone. Mr Franklin must have a new car. The twitch of curtains at no 54, that woman really should get a life! Just another street in another town or city? ...

Marsha drove up to the back of the building. It was almost 8pm, the time she was supposed to be there. It was a chilly and wet November evening. All she wore were sweat pants, shirt and sneakers as per Rob’s instructions. He told her she would need to be naked quickly after she entered the building. It was a spooky industrial area, and yet fitting for what she was about to do. She was a young looking 36 year old woman with pale blond hair and a light complexion.. She kept fit and was very attractive for her age. ...

Chapter 12: Stainless Steel Slave Taking the pad James read the note; his heart skipped a beat. Here was his lover the lady he had fallen head over heels in love with, whom he love beyond life and who also had an intense love of latex rubber; a true fetishist and who reciprocated his love. He couldn’t believe his luck. Here she was kneeling before him in supplication literally begging for an answer to her plea. He had been itching to tell her his innermost thoughts on the matter but now he saw, that her demeanour required a proper response; that of the Master. “Slave stand up and proceed into the play room. Stand in front of the cross. I am going to put you in to strict bondage before I give you any answer.” ...

Summary: Jane new automated laundry system could use more safety features to keep girls from falling in. (Part of a series of cartoon-themed stories written for a real-life couple. - J.) Jane was extremely excited about the installation of her new, automated, computerized washer-dryer. Actually, it called itself a “laundry management system.” The Friday that installation was completed, she was so preoccupied with her purchase that Kevin had difficulty keeping her mind on sex that night. He decided to schedule a family visit for the next day, as Jane would be completely absorbed in doing her first computerized laundry run. ...

Story continued from Part 5 Part Six Chapter 11: Selena’s Birthday Surprise At work on the Monday Selena’s happiness was obvious as she busied herself with the project. At lunch time she slipped out early dressed in her SBR all tightly buckled and wearing her riding boots; she was off on a mission. Entering ‘Regulation’ in Islington she went straight to the gag display and sought out the pump up inflatable with a breathing hole through the middle. It had two straps each side which would allow for fasting to her latex helmet. She spent some time perusing the various clothing and items on display and was consumed with curiosity with some of the more esoteric items. She noted that she was running with vaginal juices and was glad she was wearing her latex pants. ...

Just to give you a little bit of background, I have been a Bondage Dominant for over 15 years at the time. I was dating a woman, we will name Alexis on and off for over a couple years. She had a girl friend that we will name Red for many, many years that I got to know through Alexis and became friends with and got rather close to as well. Alexis changed her hair color a lot but for the most part it was dark auburn or black mostly and she was about 5’3” tall with small “B” cup breasts and was a size 0. Red on the other hand was a more dominant woman with mid back red hair, she was about 5’11” tall with “D” size breasts. Like I have said Red was more of a dominant woman and Alexis was more submissive not only to me but also to Red. This story is just one of the times we got together and some of the great times we had. ...

(story continues from The Victim 5: Turnabout 3) Part 6: Turnabout 4 Marty came out of the shower a few minutes later. I was still on the floor where she had left me. I had tried during the few minutes she was out of the room to wriggle free, but nothing doing! The bindings were too tight and restrictive. She knelt down next to me, smelling of shampoo and soap. She surprised me and began to untie the ropes that held my head up and the hogtie link. In a few seconds, I was able to finally stretch out and it felt so good. ...

The duke had died quietly in his sleep. The next morning officials came and arranged for his funeral. He was buried two days later on the grounds, among his ancestors. Very few people attended and the press hardly took notice. Two days later another official came and asked the servants to assemble in the dining hall. The pompous little man sat at the head of the table, cleared his throat and read the will. ...

This story is fictional. If this is to be posted on another site keep the authors name on the story. Living in a small town where everyone knows everyone can be good and bad at the same time. Your neighbors always keep their eyes on you to try to keep you from danger. The bad side is you have almost no privacy. If you walk through your house in a towel because your laundry room is on the other side of your house they know. I hate not having any privacy which means no fun playing games. I just want to try something new. I got into bondage when I was a preteen. I also was a sailors daughter so I knew how to tie knots. I just wanted to do some self bondage and try it out. With no privacy I couldn’t even get some toys without a neighbor seeing. And even if I had the toys to add to the mood I had no place to do it. ...

Dedicated to those who like secure straitjackets and powerful women. Derivative works and sequels are welcomed, but please acknowledge this work. Part One As soon as I dive through the door, I realize something is wrong. Certainly, many things are right and familiar. There is the exhilarating feeling of weightlessness, the whipping of the jumpsuit, and the roar of the wind. And then, there is the afternoon sun glistening off the distant desert lake. But this beautiful sight is part of the problem. ...

I had been watching my prey for some time. Her routine was straightforward. She finished work at the end of the week and went for drinks with her colleagues. It would get to about 7 and she would adjourn to her car and drive to the out of town supermarket. Her evening shopping would take about and hour and she would load the car and drive home. It was at the supermarket that I planned to take her. The car park was large and badly lit and of course it was Friday night and most people were in the pub. It would be quiet and everyone else would be preoccupied with their shopping. ...

This is a true story up to the present day (Jan 2009), after that is fantasy, wouldn’t it be great if it came true! Or would it? My name is Talon, or talon372, as you would find me on some ALTernative sites. I’m thirty eight years old, around six feet tall with a big build. For as long as I can remember I have been a big bondage fan. At the age of fifteen I was experimenting with self bondage, though this never really got me the satisfaction I craved. I was always too scared to make the bondage strict without immediate release available. I was desperate to find someone to share my fantasies with. Someone who could put me into inescapable strict bondage. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend 2) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

Abby’s husband was stuck, grounded in Chicago due to the snowstorm. She was starting to get horney. She was expecting him to get home two days ago, but due to Murphy’s Law everything had gone wrong. She had just got off the phone with him and he had been teasing her with what he was going to do to her when he got home. She was lying back in bed with her hand stroking her pussy. Abby decided she would have to get a lover for tonight. ...

I like to cross-dress it’s as simple as that. When I cross-dress up I can pass for a respectable woman. I even get compliments and whistles when I go all out. I own several custom corsets made by meschantes. Two are their sweetheart models one is Red Rose Brocade and one is Turquoise Rose Brocade, Fancy for Blue. The other corset is their Long Line Under breast. It’s Fuchsia Cherry Blossom Silk. They all are gorgeous. They fit like a glove. I dearly love to tight lace and wear them whenever I can. A good corset will make anyone look sexy. ...

continues from part two Caught Part 3 Hi, Its Don again. It’s Saturday morning about ten, we’ve had breakfast and I’m out on the patio relaxing, naked of course, and trying to figure out if I really want to clean the pool or let it wait until tomorrow. Janie comes out and asks if I had any plans for this morning. I said no and asked what she wanted to do. ...

I am 30 year old male. I have been married for a year. My wife Jess was not aware of my passion for bondage yet, but I have a plan to change that. Jess had to go to her job for a few hours. For the past week I have been working on some stuff in my workshop. Now was the time to use them. She was going to be gone for about two hours. I first put a note on the kitchen table where I knew she would find it. It stated: ...

I am 30 year old male. I have been married for a year. My wife Jess was not aware of my passion for bondage yet, but I have a plan to change that. Jess had to go to her job for a few hours. For the past week I have been working on some stuff in my workshop. Now was the time to use them. She was going to be gone for about two hours. I first put a note on the kitchen table where I knew she would find it. It stated: ...

This is what happened after a mischevious author sent her stories to me several times - LOL. Gromet Gromet rose from behind his aircraft-carrier sized executive desk to greet the woman. “Ms Cynthia,” he said as he bowed over her gloved hand. “Mr. Gromet,” she responded. She was tall, and good sized—not fat, but well built and shapely. Her blonde hair was elegantly coiffed, her mature years carefully concealed by expert makeup. She wore a suit with a short skirt and high heels, showing off her long legs. ...

This story is true, only the names have been changed. It happened in January 2005. I am a 32 year old woman, married to my sweetie who is 34. I stand 5 feet, 8 inches tall, and have a 34-25-34 figure. We both work out at the gym 3 nights a week to keep in shape. We are what would be middle class by today’s standards. We have a nice home and are very happy with our life. ...

Sara was lying in bed watching TV. “100 channels and not a damn thing to watch.” She got up and went to her closet. “I know what can keep me busy.” She opened the door in the back of the closet and stepped into her playroom. Her ex boyfriend had been an engineer and loved to build things. So Sara had him turn the third bedroom into a private playroom. They closed off the normal door and cut one in through the back of the closet. “This is in case I have you on the hook and we get company.” Was his comment for doing it that way? ...

Installation 6: Puppet Sabine Von Braun, blond and blue eyed, five foot five in her stocking feet, stared intently at the dangling, lifeless form in front of her. Its, well perhaps her, head hung forlornly, lolling about listlessly, arms hanging by the side of the torso, legs trailing just above the ground. “I love it!” she exclaimed. “I want one. That one.” she said pointing. “That’s the rough draft, the sketch if you like.” replied Valentina looking over at Carlos. ...

Installation 7: Carcass - Animal, mineral or vegetable “It’s frozen so it shouldn’t decay for quite a while.” Said Valentina admiring their handiwork. “Yeah but even so we’re only keep it here on show for a few days.” Said Carlos turning to Sabine. “It looks so real, hanging there from that meat hook, surrounded by all those other animal bodies,” Sabine said rubbing her hands together to keep them warm. ...

My name is Amanda. I am going to tell you about my first summer break from college. I went home from my first year at college for summer break. I lived on the outskirts a large east Texas town. The house was on 5 acres of wooded land and the wood continued for miles heading away from town. I was really surprised to find out that most of my high school friends were also home and didn’t have to work. I spent the next few days talking and hanging out. We decided to go into Houston and watch a baseball game and do some shopping. During the baseball game a couple of us got flyers for a fetish convention that was going on the next day. ...

When James Watson signed up for the new halfway house program, he had no firm idea of what he was agreeing to. The concept was simple enough. Young people, mostly in their mid to late twenties, who’d been in trouble with the law but were considered “salvageable” by the courts, would be placed in the homes of responsible citizens. The citizen would then act as guardian, helping their charge reenter society. For this, they received a modest stipend to help cover expenses. ...

I’m a police officer, a blond girl in my late 20s, and I am single by choice. I am very career oriented, taking extra training courses and continuing my education in law enforcement. I like my job and I work hard at it, often putting in extra hours after my shift is over. Being a girl in a male-dominated profession, I have to be a bit of a “ball-buster”. I may not be model material but I look good in uniform, and the other cops are always trying to hit on me. Most of them are married, and I prefer not to date my colleagues anyway, so my social life is a little slow. ...

“Jessie, ten minutes.” Jessica Walters sighed, dropping the towel that was her only covering. Looking into the mirror, she admired her large breasts, flat stomach, toned legs. Her face was a study in beautiful innocence, dominated by large blue eyes, all framed by flowing auburn hair. With another sigh, she turned away to get ready. Jessica had come to Hollywood two years earlier, hoping to become a star. In a way, she had. Billed as Jessie Jane, she’d quickly risen to the top of her specialty. ...

continued from part five Chapter 6: Demerits and Punishments. After Mistress had left, locking the door as she went out, I tried a few tentative steps in this second rubber uniform and bondage. I was quite surprised to find I could cope fairly well with the high-heeled boots. Because they were laced so tight around my ankles I was able to keep my balance without my feet splaying out sideways. However the seemingly simple set of chains was another matter. I quickly came to terms with the ankle hobble chain by taking short steps, which helped with keeping my balance on the high heels. But the two chains attached to the padlock secured around my cock and ball root were proving to be very devious. As I lifted up my foot to take a step forward the loose rings would slide down the hobble chain towards my other ankle. Then when I put my foot on the floor the chains would tighten and pull at the padlock. The only position where there was no tension on the padlock chains was when the rings were in the middle of the hobble chain and some slack could be taken up. Every time I took a step forward the rings would slide first one way and then the other way and each time I put a foot on the floor the chains would go tight and tug at the cock and ball padlock. ...

continued from part six Chapter 7: First taste of real Punishment. “I have turned up the heating in your cell to maximum as I don’t want you to get cold during the night. I have opened the drain tube on the bottom of the rubber sauna bag and placed a bowl underneath it to catch the dribbles of sweat that will drain out during the night. So don’t swing about in your suspension or there will be drips of sweat on your cell floor and each drip will earn you fifty demerits, plus one hundred and fifty per drip for disobeying me.” ...

continued from part three Part 4 My name is Kelly. This is the story of my quest for what I call my golden cocoon. I have already told you how I realized I was different because after a spanking as a child it would sometimes be like I was enveloped in a warm cocoon. As an adult I am seeking how to recapture that wonderful, warm feeling. I finally found my cocoon with the help of my uncle and his wonderful self-controlled, bondage pain and pleasure machine. I also learned that the secret was that the pain or humiliation had to be inevitable, but I had to ultimately cause it or control it. In other words, I learned that I was a self-bondage pain slut. In this final section to my story, I discover just how addicting my yearning for the golden cocoon actually is and am taught how to control it. ...

Click, click, click! With the final click of the handcuff, I was ready for my vacation. The front door to the apartment was left unlocked, blindfold in place, ankles hobbled by a short chain, gag comfortably securing any loud protests, and the cuffs locking my arms helplessly behind my back. Everything was in order or at least it had better be sitting on the carpet in front of my door naked as the day I was born. This was the start of my two-week vacation and I couldn’t wait. Sometime between 9 PM Friday and 3 AM Saturday morning two or more people would open my door, sexually enjoy my body, and drag me off to share me with their friends. ...

Part 1 I have been separated for some time now, BDSM had been partly responsible for the breakup. I wanted it and she didn’t. We are still friends. In fact not much had changed since the separation and the last year of marriage. Difference between roommates and husband and wife is usually sex. Which we didn’t have for about a year. In that time I had expanded my interest in self bondage since I only on rare occasions could get her aid in tying me up and even rarer it was that she played or teased me while tied up. But as I said I was getting pretty good at doing the tying myself. Lately however I had a fantasy that now was developing into a plan. ...

Part 2 My name is Kelly. This is the story of my quest for what I call my golden cocoon. I have already told you how I realized I was different because after a spanking as a child it would sometimes be like I was enveloped in a warm cocoon. As an adult I am seeking how to recapture that wonderful, warm feeling. I ended up on my Uncle Jack’s ranch in Arizona. Actually, Uncle Jack is a writer and the ranch is what is left of the family ranch. It is out in the middle of nowhere 50 miles from a small town. While Uncle Jack was away for the weekend, I tried some self-bondage that went strangely wrong and I ended up hanging from a beam thirty feet in the air outside the hayloft door to the barn. I was naked. My hands were in leather cuffs chained together above my head. The middle of the chain was tied to two ropes which went up through a pulley on the beam and originally had been pulled tight by two bales of hay. Unfortunately, the two bales knocked over a whole bunch of other bales and the ropes got buried in a pile of hay bales and couldn’t release like they were supposed to. Not only that, the additional weight pulled me out of the barn. Luckily, the two beams that my ankles were tied to were dragged out with me and so I ended up looking like some naked damsel in distress walking the plank out of the second story of my Uncle’s barn. ...

Part 1 My name is Kelly. I am 28 years old, brunette, about 5’ 6" tall, and I weigh 132 lbs. I have some curves, but I think I am closer to skinny than voluptuous. I wanted to post my story on line, but when it comes to writing, I really suck, so I am telling my story to my friend [The Technician], and he is putting in all the right words and stuff. How I met him is a story all to itself, but I think I will let him tell that one some other day. ...

“Won’t you come back in?” The husband half of the couple I was counseling (for lack of a better term) reentered my office. They are in their late twenties and married about three years. The wife craves the thrill of heavy discipline and the husband, like many American males, can neither understand nor provide it. “I want you to take this rod and strike my bottom with it as hard as you can four or five times.” ...

Cathy’s Delivery: Part 1 © 2008. Not to be reposted without permission. Cathy Salazar had heard of Mark DeSouza before she ever met him. He regularly appeared in several different sections of the newspaper. In the business section, he was the handsome reclusive millionaire, entrepreneur and fifth-generation owner of a legendary winery. In the social column, Mark DeSouza was regarded as Northern California’s JFK Jr. mixed with Howard Hughes, an eligible bachelor who mostly secluded himself in his Napa Valley Chateau. ...

Part 2: The Relationship Changes The next four weeks actually went by very fast, the flat sold quickly, and as luck would have it, a foreign buyer who only wanted it for a few weeks a year and was happy to buy all the contents. My workmates took it all very coolly; the firm was on the way up and the idea of buying my shares appealed to them. I got the feeling, good or bad, that they wouldn’t give me a second thought once I was gone. Friends and family, small group though it was, were also very pragmatic. I was off to “discover” myself, and not too worry if they didn’t hear from me for a while. They were used to my little eccentricities of wandering off for a while and that was it really. Anna gave me the number of the account in Zurich and all the money was passed over. It really was surprisingly easy to do this. I was worth quite a bit of money, but I didn’t think twice before handing it all over, I kept a few hundred for cash emergencies. ...

continued from part one Chapter 2: Mistress has a visitor. But it is when she invites one or more of her friends to stay for the weekend who she has met at the various fetish clubs she has visited that my troubles really begin. They usually arrive on the Friday evening and stay sometimes until Monday morning and she lets them put me into very extreme Rubber Bondage then they tease and torment me until I am driven nearly insane with unfulfilled arousal. ...

(story continues from The Last of Tony Pt 2) Part Three: Final Part An hour later, Tony was completely hairless, with a feeding tube down his throat and an enema tube crammed up his ass. He had fought as best he could all these things happening to him, but he still he could do nothing about it. The hair had come off first, as Kate, with a lot of relish, had first used an electric razor to remove the hair from his head and crotch, then had used some sort of hair removal product all over his body, to take every last bit of hair off his body, except his eyelashes. Even his eyebrows had been taken away from him. Once this was done, a massive head harness ball gag had been shoved into his unwilling mouth. This one was a bit different than the first one he had worn, in that it had a one-inch hole in the middle of the hard rubber ball in his distended mouth. She then slowly worked a tube down his throat. It was either swallow it or let it choke him to death. His body was still retching slightly trying to expel it, but as with everything else, there was nothing he could do about it. After the tube had settled into him, he watched as Kate began to pump a thick liquid into his stomach. ...

This is a work of my twisted little mind. It is fiction. Most of it anyway. I want everyone to please be careful when you do severe bondage. I want everyone to be around for our next adventure. Lee Friday morning and me with no date tonight. That don’t happen often. I decided to indulge in my 2nd favorite pastime. Self-Bondage. I had been thinking of new ways to get myself into tight inescapable fabulous bondage. I don’t use a release anymore since I discovered two of my co-workers Sheri and Lou were into bondage as well. ...

This is a work of my twisted little mind. It is fiction. Most of it anyway. I want everyone to please be careful when you do severe bondage. I want everyone to be around for our next adventure. Lee Friday morning and me with no date tonight. That don’t happen often. I decided to indulge in my 2nd favorite pastime. Self-Bondage. I had been thinking of new ways to get myself into tight inescapable fabulous bondage. I don’t use a release anymore since I discovered two of my co-workers Sheri and Lou were into bondage as well. ...

She gripped the giant tightly as the deluge soaked them from above and below. Even going slow, the wheels spun muddy cold water on their legs and arms, and the heavy rain drops pounded on their helmets. Panther was scared. Bear was worried. What had started out as a spring Saturday ride was now a race for their lives. Bear had spent every spare minute the week before cleaning and polishing his ‘98 Fat Boy. He maneuvered every conversation at the Barracks round to the bike, and he knew almost every item on the shelves at the local Harley dealer. Bear was in love again. ...

The night air felt good. There was a warm breeze blowing lazily. As I stood there with my eyes closed, I imagined myself on a remote beach in the Florida Keys. I was watching a beautiful sunset and hoping to catch the elusive green flash. Unfortunately, reality all too quickly intruded when the gas pump nozzle clunked off. I squeezed the handle a few more times to get the dollar amount up to a nice, round number. I pulled the nozzle out, put it back into the pump, and went inside to pay. It was one of those one stop gas, shop, eat, drink, and be merry convenience centers you find at the end of nearly every freeway exit ramp. ...

Author’s Note: This story is best read in the dark. October 18th Well Journal, I think I just may have had my final, real lucky break today. What’s that you ask? I’ve won something!? Yes, strange but true. The event? I’m part of a group that’s getting one week free at what is apparently the world’s best resort for kinksters the world over. That’s right, Underview resort! I know, interesting name. What’s really interesting though is that I’ve never heard of this place before. Neither has anyone else who have won the contest with me. Better list them out: Rhys, TJ, Steve, Reinette, Tiedash, Janey, and Slesia. I’m going to be staying with some of my friends from an online form at a resort where we can all indulge in our little fantasies and be free from prying eyes! This is all so cool! I think I’d better get some sleep. More to come. ...

Jennifer was not looking forward to the bus journey home that Friday evening. She had been rushed off her feet all day, and the long journey home was not a pleasant one at the best of times. It was, therefore, a pleasant surprise to leave the office and find her husband’s car waiting outside the door. Jennifer slid into the passenger seat, given Malcolm a peck on the check as she did. “To what do I owe this honour?” she enquired sarcastically, as he guided the car out into the heavy traffic. She noticed that he had not turned in the direction of home. ...

Michelle 4: A Lesson Learnt My captor had left me tied to the post for ages. I was dressed all in black, wearing thick tights and elbow-length gloves underneath a long-sleeved polo-neck body. This was finished off with ear plugs, a ball gag, a sleeping mask as a blindfold, and a black hood covering my whole head and tucked into the neck of the body. My hands were tied behind the post, above my head, and my ankles were tied behind the post as well. ...

Michelle 5: When Things go Wrong After one experience of what can happen if you leave yourself vulnerable to strangers when practicing my passionate love of self-bondage, I agreed with my house-mate Emma that she would come in to make sure I was safe whenever I had a yellow ‘post-it’ on the outside of my door, with a time written on it and when that time had passed. Safe in this knowledge, I continued my experiments with serious self-bondage, always planning my escape, but knowing that I could still get free if that failed. Perhaps that made me a bit over-confident, because finally I did get things wrong again. ...

Contest Entry for the ‘Script your own Video’ Contest Oh boy oh boy what has happened to me. I think I am in trouble, no, I am sure I am in trouble! And I think it will take some time until trouble is over. But that will take time. Why have I lost my mind and walked with open eyes into this situation. I think it was not the right decision to walk into that small shop. It was a boring day. I was downtown to do some shopping without any major goal. And then I walked by this new small shop. The clothing into the window attracted me. I am not sure why this attracted. Maybe it was the shiny view of the clothes, or the smooth fabric. Now I know it is named latex and it can be used for restriction of movement, like I am experiencing now. ...

Part 1: The Arrival The box was finally pried open. All the partygoers leaned forward with their martini and brandy glasses in hand. A slight muffle was heard through all of the styrafoam blocks. The well-dressed man to whom this crate was addressed rummaged through the crate and the styrafoam like a kid rifling through a giant Cracker Jacks box. The guests peered in for a closer look. The gasps were audible as his blue-blooded friends and colleagues focused on the form beyond the foam. ...

Sara James sat at her desk, her mind struggling to deal with the shock she had just received. On her desk lay a stack of pictures, freshly delivered by the private investigator she’d hired. The pictures, taken over a period of three months, showed Robert, her husband, and Jan, his secretary, engaged in some very energetic sex. How could this happen, she wondered? At 36, she was still considered extremely attractive, and she’d had plenty of offers lately. Faithful to Robert, she’d never strayed. Apparently, he hadn’t been as faithful to her. ...

This Story is about a self-bondage experiment gone wrong. Well wrong at the time. This story and part 2 <Never Insult A Fetish Writer. Part 2 My New life> was written over a four-week period so 8 weeks total. Two days a week. One day by my gf and one day by me. Due to this the story takes some strange twist since are likes are a little different story wise that is. We Have tried to edit it in away were it makes the most since with the changes that take effect thru out the story. The Story is also told as if Samantha is telling you a story. That will be explained at the end of part 2. ...

Entry into Anonymous Author stories contest The campers filed into the medium sized auditorium and sat at the desks. The room was not unlike a large lecture hall. The women were excited about spending the summer at this camp. It was expensive, especially because most of the campers were schoolteachers who had the summer off, but it was well known for its results. Campers always came away slimmer, tanned and in great physical shape. ...

Entry into Anonymous Author stories contest So the wife and I couldn’t always decide on who should be the Dom. Until one day she came home and tells me she found someone to do us both. Who’s going to do that I ask. “Don’t worry its someone we can trust,” Gail tells me. Next Friday night we are to meet her at the bar on the corner. Friday finally arrives and I’m a little nervous about this whole thing. I’m home waiting for Gail to get home from work. She gets home early also. I kiss her when she gets in the door. She hands me a package and tells me. “Our new mistress wants us to wear these when we meet her tonight” ...

Part Six Chapter 15 - In which the Rubber Bondage prisoner starts working for his Rubber Mistress. I was awakened by Mistress releasing the Rubber Sheets and getting me to extricate myself from the Rubber tubes my arms and legs were trapped inside. “Here is the key to unlock your Chastity Belt, leave the key in the padlock ready for when you get in this evening. Tidy up your Rubber Bed, Shower and dress in the clothes I have put on the table then come down for breakfast.” ...

Not sure if one would classify this as self bondage, or regular bondage, I’ll let you be the judge. True story by the way. While I’ve been happily married for over 7 years now, it hasn’t been without some disappointments. Mainly my wife does not approve of my love for bondage. Though on occasion she bends enough to help me out. This scenario is one example. She is studying in our office at her desk while I stand behind her chair with rope in hand. Quietly I wrap it around my hardening penis, below my balls. Two wraps and several knots later it is tied securely. The other end of the rope is routed through a hook in the wall, three feet in front of me and 5 inches above the ground. I loop the rope through the hook and back towards me through a cinch tie a foot from me. Thus when one pulls on the rope end, it goes tighter but will not come loose! ...

(story continues from Smart Duct Tape 5) Chapter 6: The Introduction of The Bondage Bots Cindy Sue was taped up in a web made by the third machine, down in Lacey’s basement, while the rest of the group was making plans. Down in the basement at Lacey’s house: Beth asked Cindy Sue if she could join her in the web. Cindy Sue said it was fine with her, so Beth ran and jumped into the web near Cindy Sue and the web moved back and forth just like a real spider web. The third machine wrapped Beth up like Cindy Sue and then asked if they wanted their heads wrapped in tape or hooded? They both said they wanted to be able to talk the each other. Charles said they had to go now. The rest of the group went up stairs. Lacey got some of her sweat clothes for Mary Sue and Amy Sue to wear since they came wrapped only in duct tape. Charles had the two machines take out all of the units from Lacey’s van and put the second row seats back in the van. He then had them put 50 units back in the van to take to the adult store. Now that everyone that was going to the store had clothes on, they all got into the front and the two machines got into the back of the van and they left. ...

I’m Penny … no, I’m Hank. I’m 185 pounds of ‘girlie man’ – a cross-dresser. I’m 6’1” tall and weigh 185 pounds, with a reasonably masculine shape except for a disproportionate amount of that weight concentrated in my boobs. When ‘the urge’ comes over me and I transform myself from Hank into Penny, the result is pretty nice if somewhat large- I mean, even for working farm girls my size is a bit much. ...

I’m Penny … no, I’m Hank. I’m 185 pounds of ‘girlie man’ – a cross-dresser. I’m 6’1” tall and weigh 185 pounds, with a reasonably masculine shape except for a disproportionate amount of that weight concentrated in my boobs. When ‘the urge’ comes over me and I transform myself from Hank into Penny, the result is pretty nice if somewhat large- I mean, even for working farm girls my size is a bit much. ...

(story continues from Mistress Ellen’s Academy 2) Chapter 3 – Bob and Betsy’s First Bondage Encounter – part 1 On Saturday morning I woke up early in spite of myself; I was anxious! After a leisurely shower and breakfast, I putzed around for a couple of hours before I finally decided to get ready. I’d laid out my clothes the day before (showing my anxiety, it’s true), so the black nylon stockings and matching-black garter belt were right at hand. Over this I pulled a pair of blue panties, smiling momentarily about how one of my teen-years boyfriends had expressed surprise at the panties going over the garter belt. He just hadn’t thought about whether I’d want to unfasten all that stuff just to get my underpants down to pee! ...

Part Four Chapter 7 - In which the Rubber Mistress has Her way and gets Her Rubber Bondage prisoner to fail the test He turned away and walked off towards the back room, and I followed him with the Rubber Mackintosh creating more havoc with my cock. My mind was once more in turmoil. What Des had said about Mistress being cruel didn’t seem to fit in with how I felt She was. Perhaps there were others who were not totally submissive and considered the Rubber and Bondage I would have to wear all the time to be cruel, whereas I was in my utopia wearing all this Rubber and secured with Chains and Manacles. Had Mistress in such a short time - although I had been living under Her roof for five years - recognised that I was totally submissive. When I entered the back room I could see Mistress sorting through the various rails of more Bizarre Rubber Clothing. ...

Part Five Chapter 11 - The prisoner’s punishment finally ends and he learns more about his future as a prisoner. There was a ‘click’ and the earphones went silent. I felt Her removing the vibrator, and then I was rotated round until I was inclined facing upwards at a slight angle. I presumed this was the position I was to be left in for the night, which was in fact quite relaxing in spite of my Bondage. ...

Master loved the movie with Paul Newman titled “Cool Hand Luke”. It’s a prison movie where the main character, Luke, gets thrown into this old Southern prison camp and is treated very poorly by sadistic prison guards. Well now Master decided that it would be fun for me to be a female prisoner being made to do all sorts of degrading, humiliating and just darn right disgusting things by a tyrannical, sadistic prison Warden. My Master of course would now be my Warden ...

I like to think that I have a sexy body. I’m only 5’ 8” tall and weigh about well we won’t talk about my weight. My chest is a 38C and I have a 26” waist. My corset’s can bring that down to 22”. My hair is just below my shoulders and its color is strawberry blond, and I love bondage, leather, latex, and high heels. I practice it mostly by myself. I do have a friend that visits and we play together. We flip a coin to see whose turn it is under the ropes, hers or mine. She is also my safety. I’ll call her and let her know if she doesn’t hear from me to come on over. I have a husband that is really good with his hands and knows how to build things. So I have a neat basement full of remote control goodies. He is out of town most of the time. At least I don’t get bored when he is away. ...

“I have a new bondage for you.” I am into bondage, well we both are. My husband is a tech freak. If you can think about it he can build it. Couple that to the fact his brother is a stunt man, well anything goes. So when he whispered that in my ear, Well I was more than willing. We went into the bedroom and he had my custom dive suit laid out. It’s not really a dive suit. But it is made out of the same material. It has booties and a built in corset that once you lace it up, you zip flaps over the laces. The hands are fingered so I have complete coverage from my neck to my toes. ...

Authors notes: This story is entirely fiction and has no resemblance to any living persons or events. Feedback and comments can be sent to [email protected] Part 1 – The Spreader Dildo Rod. Marie looked at herself in the mirror. She didn’t consider herself ugly, but not a super model either. In her own opinion she was a fairly regular 26 years old Caucasian woman, 165 cm tall, about 60 kg, long dark-blond hair, chestnut brown eyes and firm 34C breasts. Although her weight might seem a bit much she had no signs of being overweight, rather the extra kilos came from her fitness. She exercised regularly and took good care of her body. ...

John’s fantasies had been of bondage for almost as long as he could remember. Either being the master or the submissive both appealed to him and he didn’t know which he liked best. John’s wife Susan had played along with his wishes a number of times, but her interest was defiantly not as strong as his. She had tied John and spanked him as well as being bound an whipped a little her self. She had enjoyed reading his magazines while John stood with his arms tied over his head with a pink ass. She had dreamed that she was a slave girl being punished when she was tied in the same position. She had to admit that she actually enjoyed both. John loved their “play time” although he would have defiantly liked more. ...

Contest Entry for the ‘Script your own Video’ Contest Tonight I was going to a Halloween party with Sheri, and Lou. They are two coworkers that I hang out with. I was dressed as a dominatrix, Sheri was dressed as a slave girl complete with shackles. Her whole costume was very see thru. Lou was dressed up as Pocahontas. She was spilling out of that leather bra. I went all out. I started my outfit with custom-made dildos. They were remote controlled, they could inflate, vibrate, and where the shaft part is there were metal contacts that could give me variable shocks. They could even squirt like they were cuming. I could select random patterns or an automatic mode. They had sensors that could tell when you were about to cum and in the auto mode would back off just as you didn’t want them to. They drive me nuts. I had them in at work one day and one orgasm took me to my knees. Thank goodness it was snowing that day. Everybody thought I slipped on a wet floor. ...

In Memorium - Elaine H. (1949-1999) Elaine was a morbidly obese slut, but she was a kind, nonjudgmental morbidly obese slut who accepted herself as she was. She knew about all my kinks and bondage in particular; she didn’t really go for them, for herself preferring cuddling and foreplay and enthusiastic fucking, but she accepted what I saw in them. She’d been out of the area for almost a year, and last week she called to let me know that she was returning in a couple of days. We made plans for her to come up from Virginia and visit me at my place in Baltimore this weekend. ...

In Memoriam – Elaine H., 1949-1999 Part 2 – She Rescues Me Again My girlfriend Elaine, as mentioned previously, is a morbidly obese slut, but she’s a kind, non-judgmental morbidly obese slut who tolerates my self-bondage fetish. She doesn’t really enjoy bondage or self-bondage herself, but she appreciates that I do and plays my games just because she’s my friend and she enjoys playing games with me - and if they happen to be sexual games, so much the better, because she’s a slut. Because of the way she plays along with my kinks, I use her as an ‘escape mechanism’ for inescapable self-bondage; I don’t have to worry about complex timers and the like to eventually free myself. I don’t ‘use her’ in a degrading sense- we always end up having a lot of fun and great sex. Elaine also packs a huge pair of tits (somewhere in the four-foot range, big even for a fat girl), a colossal ass, and has a delightful way of completely losing her inhibitions about her body not being ‘model perfect’. ...

In Memoriam – Elaine H., 1949-1999 Part 4 – Elaine’s Tutorial in Self-Bondage “Hi, Bob… this is Elaine. Remember last time we got together… stop laughing, I know you remember that weekend, but I haven’t finished my sentence yet!” Elaine, of course, was the kind, nonjudgmental but morbidly obese girlfriend of whom I’ve written before. And I most definitely remembered the weekend- I had set myself up in a self-bondage situation with no means of escape (no timers, ice cubes, spare keys or anything) until Elaine arrived to release me or take advantage of me (or hopefully both). We’d played several sexual games before, but this was going to be her ‘personal best’. (To read more about Elaine, check Gromet’s site for other stories by Bob Salinas.) ...

Picture yourself standing with your legs far apart and your arms being pulled up over your head so that your whole body is taunt as a bow string. I was day dreaming this and becoming more and more excited at the thought of really doing such a thing. That night I fell asleep working out all the details in my mind as my fingers instinctively caressed myself. The first thing I did the next morning was to fill my ice-pipe with water and put it in the freezer. Let me explain about the “ice-pipe”. First of all, I have 2 ice-pipes. A small one which gives me about 2 hours in bondage and a large one that lasts about 5 to 6 hours. To make one of these, take a plastic PVC pipe, like the kind plumbers use, and glue a pipe cap on one end and glue on a reducer cap on the other end. Then drill a hole in the solid cap end and put an eye-bolt there. Now to make it all work, simply drop in a short piece of chain in the reducer hole, letting a link or two stick out. Fill the whole thing with water and stick in the freezer. ...

The black limousine came to a halt by the security gatehouse. The tinted glass of the driver’s window slid smoothly downwards, From the gatehouse an uniformed guard emerged and approached the driver. After a brief exchange of words he nodded to a colleague still in the gatehouse and the high black metal gates began to part. The vehicle had two occupants in addition to the driver – a hulking figure whose grey suit did nothing to hide his powerful muscular frame. Seated in the rear was an older man whose elegant and immaculate dress spoke of discrete wealth. Next to him was a young woman, perhaps in her late twenties. The woman was exceptionally beautiful; her short cropped blonde hair framing a face of pert prettiness. A well-cut blue business suit complemented her slim body. She looked uncomfortable however, her shapely legs crossed away from her male companion and her hands frequently smoothing her short skirt down over her thighs as if willing the garment to be a little less revealing. The reason for the woman’s discomfort was an all too common one. For much of the past year Miss Melanie Jones had been conducting a passionate affair with her employer. ...

“Alys Z’aelya, you have betrayed the trust that we Drow Elders have bestowed upon you," the ebony-skinned elder boomed, pointing down from his ornately carved desk. “You were forbidden from gathering medicines from our fungus forests and selling them to the surface.” The dark elf Elder stoked the long white beard that framed his ebony face, then looked back and forth at the eight other elders who sat with him. They nodded sternly in agreement. Alys grew impatient as she waited for the Elders’ sentence. She had grown tired of the droning lecture she was receiving for her minor infraction of the Drow rules. Seated on the bench in front of the panel of judges, she brazenly adjusted a strap on the thigh of one of her shiny black boots, then pushed a strand of long, silvery white hair from her face. “As a result of your indiscretion–” began the bearded Elder Before the man had finished his sentence, Alys sprang from her seat and spat in his face. Then, she turned and ran for the doors, bursting through them with two-handed shove. She spun around and bit her thumb at the group of judges. “I have no need for your rules and regulations,” she shouted, shaking her jet-black fist at the Elders. “The Drow way is not to bow and scrape before senile rulers and adhere to outmoded codes. You lot are betraying the ancient ways of our people.” “SUCH BLATANT DISRESPECT FOR US AND OUR KIND SHALL NEVER GO UNPUNISHED, YOU ACCURSED DOG!” shouted the elders in an eerie harmony. Alys pulled the doors shut and darted to the exit of the Hall of Elders. As she left the building, she stealthily hid in the shadows to avoid a pair of Drider guards impassively patrolling the front steps with their large iron spears. The Driders, the Elders’ elite guards, were once normal Drow according to legend, but they had been magically conjoined with giant poisonous spiders so their upper torsos were those of a dark elf while the rest of their bodies were that of a black arachnid. As she quietly moved past the Driders, Alys felt a chill in the small of her back. The creatures had always made her uneasy – they were powerful and deadly warriors but seemed to be grotesque abominations. They followed the Elders’ orders unquestioningly and were forbidden from owning property, mingling with ordinary Drow or even speaking. Their upper bodies were always buckled into uncomfortable-looking armor of black leather and metal. For all its crisscrossing straps and buckles, Alys thought the armor looked like a torture device. Perhaps symbolizing their sentence of silence, the pathetic creatures wore leather war helmets that fastened their mouths shut with a series of severe-looking straps. Legend had it that they couldn’t even eat solid food and subsisted on the blood of those they killed. After she passed safely from the Driders’ view, Alys broke into a run, letting her black and tautly muscled legs carry her quickly as she could to the outskirts of the great underground city of Za’Arleth. Vendors and shopkeepers stared as she ran past, a young Drow wearing the regal silver and black armor of the race’s scout caste. With the purple stone gates of Za’Arleth well behind her, Alys collapsed panting into a rocky hollow a few yards from the road. She looked in the direction of the city and saw no guards had followed her. Despite her outburst at the Elders, her violation of the rules had been minor enough that there was probably no point in them sending troops to chase her down. Or was there? Alys slid herself onto a giant mushroom jutting from the rocks, stretched her limbs and continued to carefully look around. It’s so nice to have freedom from those senile fools, she thought as she checked the scabbard at her slim hip. I’m free, yet I have disrespected the elders. I will have to keep moving in case they eventually send someone, or something, out to collect me. Then, storms in the distance spoke in their monstrous tones, making the fungus forest about Alys shake with every boom and crack. Even though the Drow’s homeland was far underground, bizarre magical storms occasionally formed in the upper reaches of the caverns overhead. As lightning flashed through the enormous underground world, Alys jumped from her mushroom roost and began scouting for a cave or rock overhang that wasn’t occupied by some dreary creature. Eerie blue lightning broadcasted odd flickers of light along the cavern walls. Seconds before the downpour started, Alys’ eyes flashed to a large, dry-looking cave that seemed like it could have been the home of some sort of humanoid creature. She drew her slim sword and broke for the cave, ready to take it from any tenant not willing to share until the storm passed. Alys entered the cave, careful to keep her silver blade between she and any potential enemy. But, alas, she found none. There was a battered brass lantern hanging from a jagged rock and the ashen remnants of a cooking fire, but both seemed as if they had been left there by a long-gone visitor. Could this be the luck of the Gods? she wondered. With a bit of further exploration, Alys found a cozy spot to wait out the storm. She lowered herself onto a soft patch of moss and began unbuckling her boots and breastplate. Drow armor was durable and impressive looking, but it wasn’t especially comfortable. She carefully slid off her tight-fitting silver breastplate, revealing a leather half-shirt that laced up each side, form-fitting her torso. It was as black and sleek as her body. With a little more effort, she stripped off her short chain-mail skirt, revealing the black leather thong she wore beneath it. “Ahhh,” she said to herself. “That feels much better. And with that storm pounding outside, no one will be looking for me for a while.” As Alys slid into sleep, tired from her run from the city and relaxed by the sound of rain outside, little did she know that a squad of Driders was forging its way through the subterranean storm and would soon be outside her resting place. *** Alys awoke the next morning as the violet light of the phosphorescent cavern walls seeped into the cave. She could tell by the influx of light and the eeries stillness in the air that the storm had passed. She could also tell from her rumbling and empty belly that she had been asleep for quite some time. The lithe Drow carefully stood up, stretched and headed toward the cave’s maw. She would need to find something to eat soon since she had fled the city with nothing but her sword and armor. As she surveyed the rocky landscape around her, she saw a large glistening pool several dozen yards away. Ahhh! There is a place for me to wash the road dust from my skin, she thought as she looked at the clean spring water that trickled down blue chrystaline rocks into the pool. Grabbing her sword, but leaving her armor and boots on the cave floor, Alys strolled to the pool’s edge and tested the water with a toe. Nice and cool, she thought to her self, kneeling. This should be refreshing. She looked down and saw her jet-black face and smoldering violet eyes reflected back in the surface of the water. She could make out every detail in the shimmering reflection, from her high cheekbones and pointed ears to the full and regal lips that betrayed her upper-caste ancestry. Alys stood and began shedding her black leather garb. She pulled loose one of the laces holding her form-fitting shirt in place, allowing it to fall away from her bosom. Her supple breasts dropped free from their leather restraint. Then she slowly slid her hands down her sides, following her curves, until she hooked her thumbs into the straps of her leather thong. She slid it down, revealing a narrow stripe of silver hair between her legs. A squad of six Driders silently spied on their prey from a cluster of rocks in the distance, careful to stay hidden in the shadow. Impassive purple eyes watched from behind their leather helmets as the young Drow woman stripped and jumped into the cool water. They continued to linger as she splashed water on herself and did a few lazy backstrokes then climbed onto the rocks to let herself dry. Alys used the back of her hand to wipe water away from her body, grabbed her sword and undergarments and strolled peacefully through the outcroppings of fungus and rock as she headed back to the cave. Seeing her leave, the Driders made their way through the massive toadstools that separated their hiding place from the cave. They moved silently, using the pillars of fungus as cover. Their training made them nearly impossible to see in the dull light of the underground – even for a trained Drow scout like Alys. As Alys drew close to the cave, two of the armor-clad Driders lunged from the thicket of fungus and directly into her path. She let out a small gasp as the fearful creatures came into view, dropping her clothes so she could unleash her sword from its scabbard. As fast as Alys was with her weapon, she was no match for the Driders that had appeared behind her. One sprayed a stream of sticky silk from its underside, latching onto the sword and tearing from her hand as if the strand of web was a the tentacle of some angry beast. The naked Drow shrieked as the sword flew from her hand, and she whirled to see her assailant. She could see four more Driders had circled her from behind. “What business do you have with me?” she demanded, worried that her fear was showing in her voice. “I am a Drow of the scout caste on official business of the Elders!” The Driders, their upper bodies bound in carapaces of leather, said nothing. They slowly edged forward. Sensing that her only option was to flee, Alys turned to run into the mushroom forest nearby. She made a single step before six separate strands of web lashed out at her body, wrapping around her limbs, waist and neck. She lost her balance and fell as the sticky grey fibers began winding their way around her. Alys thrashed about, hoping to break the silken strands that were enveloping her body. They were impossible to break, and within a matter of seconds, enough and been secreted that they she could barely twitch each of her limbs. The Driders began to methodically wrap the Drow in their strong silk, spinning her body between themselves and causing the fibers to tighten against every curve of her body. The kicks and thrashes that Alys had made earlier became nothing more than squirms as the silk tightly secured her hands to her sides and wrapped her legs together into a single unit. Alys started to plead, tears rolling down her cheeks. “Why are you doing this to me?! I have done nothing to you or your kind!” she sobbed as the silk continued to envelop her body. The Driders predictably said nothing, spinning their webs further up her shoulders and covering her breast in a layer of silk that made them into a single hill of white wrappings. Alys tried again to plead for her release, but by this time, the silky wrappings had made their way up her chin and had crisscrossed her mouth, pulling it shut. The Driders were careful to keep Alys’ eyes uncovered in the process of wrapping the rest of her body, covering it in layer after layer of silk and making any movement meaningless. “MMMMMMMMPH!” was all the frightened Drow manage to say as her captors continued to wrap her. At this point, she could no longer move a muscle, making the additional layers of wrapping seem almost pointless. Her eyes blurred as tears welled in them. She tried to scream, but her mouth was covered under so many layers of silk that only a muffled whimper emerged. Alys felt herself hoisted onto the back of one of the Driders, and see could see through the narrow opening in her thick and hardening cocoon that the squad was moving now. She bumped along on the Drider’s back, silent and unable even to squirm as they carried her back to Za’Arleth, where she would face the next part of her fate. *** From her resting place on the Drider’s back, Alys could see the scenery slowly pass by. She knew she was being returned to the city, probably to face the elders. She tried to steel herself for whatever punishment she would receive. No doubt it will be something harsh, she thought. Perhaps 10 years of hard labor in the mines. The work would be backbreaking, but she knew she could handle it. Her scout training had left her in good shape and willing to take on difficult work. Finally, Alys could see familiar terrain as she and the silent Driders got closer to the city walls, but instead of entering the city, the squad instead turned toward a particularly foreboding cluster of sharp stones formed around a cave opening like a dragon’s teeth. Alys tried to move her head to get a better view of where they were going, but she couldn’t budge. Within a few seconds, though, her question was answered, and she could tell the Driders had taken her up the embankment and into the rocky cluster. She could see that they were heading toward the cave opening. She felt panic set in. What if she wasn’t being returned to the Elders? Perhaps the Driders planned to drain her blood the way a spider does a fly. She shuddered at the thought of the leather-masked Driders wordlessly slurping up her life force, their hairy spider legs holding her down. As the Drider squad entered the cave, Alys’ senses were overwhelmed. She heard the low moans of winds blowing through underground passages and smelled the dank odor of wet stone. She squinted to try to accustom her eyes to the almost total blackness here. Even her Drow infrared vision needed some light to work. Finally, the party of Driders came to a rest, and Alys could feel her mummified body being lifted. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw one of the Driders squirting webs onto the ceiling of the cave, leaving a long, thick strand dangling. Another of the creatures carried her immobilized body closer to the strand. She could feel another begin incorporating the hanging strand into her tight, immobilizing cocoon. Two of the Driders stepped away, leaving Alys’ silk-enshrouded body hanging from the thick cord. A third sprayed a stream of silk that created a thick rope connecting from her feet to the floor a good two feet below, serving as an anchor. Alys could feel her body pulled slightly taut as the second silk cord connected her to the rock. She shut her eyes and breathed in deeply, trying to calm herself. Her fate, she thought, would most likely be the death of a small insect caught in a spider’s web – a quick one, she hoped. But for some reason, the Driders seemed to be in no hurry to dispatch her. She watched as they scurried off, leaving her dangling. A few minutes passed before a solitary female Drider returned. Alys watched with tension as the creature’s spider legs whisked it along the cave floor and its leather-enclosed face came within a foot or so of hers. Alys could see the Drider’s large violet eyes peering out at her. Somehow they seemed to be slightly reassuring. Just being able to gaze into them and see how they resembled the eyes of other Drow made the freakish creature slightly less scary. It made no attempt to talk, although Alys doubted it could, since its snugly-fitting helmet was wrapped so tightly in straps and buckles that there was no way it could open its mouth. She wondered if the Drider was trying to tell her something with the look, reassure her that she wasn’t about to be killed. The Drider reached down to a belt pouch at her waist and withdrew a smooth black stone with a red hourglass shape on it. Alys’ eyes followed the stone as the strange being lifted it, worried that her plan was to use it as some kind of bludgeon. Instead, the Drider held it a few inches from Alys’ forehead, and the stone emitted a reddish glow. Alys tried to wriggle from her silk prison, tried to scream. She could do neither as the glowing stone emitted a beam of light that hit her forehead and washed over her entire body. Alys again attempted to struggle as she felt the energy from the stone course through her body. It wasn’t painful, but she could feel something strange happening, as if invisible fingers were tickling every inch of her body. She tried to writhe in the cocoon but couldn’t move an inch. The energy burst lasted just a few seconds, but it was such a strange sensation that she could tell that it done something profound to her body. The Drider nonchalantly lowered the stone and sealed it back in her pouch. Then she made eye contact with Alys again. Alys watched the creature’s eyes squint slightly as if she was trying to smile behind her bizarre helmet. The Drider then pointed at Alys, then back at herself, motioning to own face, then her spider appendages. The strange being then touched her hand to her leather-obscured mouth, then to Alys’ silk covered mouth as if transferring a kiss. Then, quickly, the creature scuttled away, descending down the hall from whence she had come. What could that have possibly meant, Alys thought to herself. What was that stone? What was the Drider trying to say? The energy from the stone didn’t cause me any pain, but I could feel it affect my body in a strange way. Then it hit Alys. She felt her stomach drop. The Drider had pointed at Alys, then back at herself. Then at her spider body. Tears began forming in the corners of Alys’ eyes. She wanted to throw up. No, she wanted to die. The Drider had pointed at me because she had used to stone to cast a spell, Alys thought, feeling bile rise in her throat. A spell that will turn me into one of those… those… those hideous monsters! *** I do not know how much time has passed, for in this dark chasm it is impossible to tell. Time, it seems, has lost its old meaning as I hang here in my utter stillness. I can’t mark the passage of time in days, weeks or months, but I can mark it in the transformations I feel happening in my body. I cannot move my head to look down at the altered shape held inside my cocoon, but I can feel that my body is not the same that I was born with. I can sense my new body’s extra limbs – and their needs. I feel stronger, I feel more… alive. I feel that for the first time I soon will be part of something important, something much more important than what I had been doing in my old life. I am no longer Drow, but a fledgling Drider. I will be part of the elite group that serves the Elders – those same Elders I once mocked. Perhaps those Elders now mock me as I transform into one of their servants. As my body has changed, I too have acquired the group thoughts of my new species. I know what my duties will be. I know what my commands are. I will no longer communicate with ordinary Drow, for I haven’t the need to. I remember that I once feared the armor I soon will wear. That was foolish too. I now feel pangs of anticipation as I think of it being strapped onto my body, in having myself permanently bound in customary Drider garb. I now know too that a Drider shall never remove her armor. I long to hear the buckles snap into place and lock there as my suit becomes a permanent part of my body, as straps engulf my torso, my arms. My face. I can feel it now that in a matter of hours I will be ready to leave behind this cocoon for a new life. I know my captain, the fine Drider who used the Spider Stone to start my transformation, soon will arrive with the Blade of Release and cut away this blessed shell to place me in my next one, my Drider armor suit. I can feel it now: in a matter of hours, the rest of my life will be dedicated to the silent, selfless service of the Elders.

Carol Smith looked at her husband with disdain. They had bought this wonderful big house with a large cellar. Her husband is heavily into bondage whereas she cannot see the sense in it. John had just told her he wanted to turn the cellar into a cell where she could chain him up and lock him in until she saw fit to release him. Carol wanted nothing to do with it. But for John, bondage was just a prelude to sex. A form of foreplay! It made sex that much better once he was free. He told Carol once that he would like her to tie him up and rape him. Use him at her will. But Carol would have nothing to do with it. ...

The girls in the office were fed up with Beth’s attitude. When she was not being a stuck up prig she was trying to lord it over everyone else. Matters really came to a head when all four of them, including Beth and the boss’s wife Carla, were in the office during a factory shutdown transferring the old manual records on to the new computer system. All morning Beth had been bragging about her new apartment and all the things she was putting into it. But she didn’t know that one of the girls had found out that the only reason she could afford the apartment was that she had had her fingers in the till at the last place she worked. ...

I walk into the club with my friend Julie, the pounding, rhythmic bass of the Chemical Brothers having an immediate effect on our hips. The place is packed with bodies clad in all sorts of fetish wear: leather, PVC, latex, fishnet… It is quite a sight to behold! We make the rounds to get a good look at everyone we can see, and so everyone can see us as well. I am wearing a rubber tank dress that plunges deeply, showing off my bosom, opera length gloves and platform t-strap heels, all black. ...

Carly was in a heck of a fix, and there was nothing she could do about it. She had tried time and time again but there was no give in the ropes that were holding her helpless and she knew that she had to get loose or she was in serious trouble later that day. Thinking back on how it all started she should have seen at the beginning that she was making a big mistake. ...

The slave Karen has been in darkness for a long time now, her head is encased in a full rubber helmet with soft plugs in her ears, she dared only to move when lead, or prodded with a crop. Her tender mouth has been punished with a large inflatable rubber gag which fills her mouth to its fully streched capacity. She has been kept in handcuffs, and taken to the shower stall. She has been subjected to several enemas, she is now clean everywhere. As a rough towelling dries her, her nipples are still standing erect from the cold shower which followed her soothing warm shower, she had screamed into the ballgag when the cold water slashed at her without warning. ...

Eisanna Maria: This is my first attempt at writing a real personal fantasy of mine. Flames are not welcome they could melt the dildo or latex:( I am on the second floor of my house in my room, my long blonde hair in a tight pony tail high on my head. I wear a long, blood-red robe, and a slave kneels at my feet in position number three. He has laid out the latex catsuit, the widows-peaked hood, the strap-on cock and four-foot long tail, like a single-tail whip, that is part of my garb tonight. I dismiss him and he scurries from the room, hastened by a kick in the buttocks as he goes. ...

By training I am contractor. I renovate people’s houses. When this episode of my life began I had a small business of my own, albeit not a very successful one. I am quite good at my job but, you see, I have this problem: I am a rubber fetishist. I love to be dressed in rubber, even tied up in it. I have had this feeling ever since I can remember. The only way I can enjoy sex is being dressed head to toe in rubber. I always wanted to get married, but the woman of my dreams would have to love rubber too. I never found that woman. ...

I have always enjoyed self bondage. My adventures have been enjoyable and very exciting at times. My latest adventure almost proved to be too much or too close to pushing the limits. Read on and you will see what I mean…. It was Saturday morning. I woke up early to begin my new adventure. Today, I was going to push my limits and try some things I have never tried. Last night, I took some rope and cut in into 4 pieces. I took 2 pieces of rope and put the ends in a gallon milk jug full of water. I placed it my my big freezer, I did the same with the other 2 pieces of rope in another jug of water. This morning, they were both frozen. I don’t like to use keys too much for the reason of not being able to unlock the locks, but I have used them before. ...

John was surprised by the call. Her name was Kate Simpson, she said, of Allway Electronics. He had heard of her: her husband, who had founded Allway and was a wizard in electronics, had died a few years before and Kate Simpson had taken over the management of the company. She had no technical background and the speculation was that, without a technologist at the helm, the company would go under soon. But she was a tough boss and the company survived. “We need your help,” she said. “I want to hire you as a consultant, reporting directly to me.” John set up a meeting. ...

The fan came back on and the computer beeped as it began to reboot. I just sat were I was and waited. That’s really not a surprise since I was tightly strapped into the chair and had no choice but to wait. How did that happen you ask? Well let me tell you the whole story. Since I was a little girl I’ve like to build things. I took wood and metal shop in high school and then when I graduated I opened my own machining/wielding company. I was the only machinists within 100 miles so business was really good and I hired more people and within 2 years the company had already paid for itself and I was bring in 6 figures annually and I was only 3 years out of high school. ...

I am an accommodating Dom as most go. My sadistic streak is couched in the psychological side of BDSM and is thus more subtle appearing than my counterparts. But, I assure you it is well developed. I spend a great amount of time and energy researching the psyche and libido of a submissive. This submissive in particular was always astounded when one of the fantasies she had confided to me became a reality. On this particular occasion, the fantasy she had conveyed to me appealed to my sense of ritual. I had been mulling over the details of how to pull it off for several weeks before the scene coalesced in my mind. ...

Ok, I’m in trouble. Well, not right now. Right now I’m nice and warm, but I’m not sure what’s going to happen soon. You see, I’m in a dog basket. A nice big, well padded dog basket. And I can’t say it’s exactly uncomfortable. At least, not yet. But I’d better not get ahead of myself. You see it’s not as if I mind being here. In fact I was rather enjoying at it start with. ...

Heather looked down at the timer near her feet. It said 3 minutes and 55 seconds. Dang gum, the wide leather suspension cuffs gripped her wrists tightly and she sure was earning her $15 an hour today. “Look for the internal contours. Draw the strain through her ribcage.” The teacher motioned to the students drawing, then walked over to where Heather hung suspended from her wrists in the middle of the classroom. She picked up a short rod, tracing it down Heathers side where the ribs stood out starkly against her skin. ...

(story continues from Janice’s Discovery 2) Chapter 6 As the cab pulled away, Jessica looked back at Jason’s car with a pang of despair. “Damn that man!” she muttered. Six days! She would have to wait for six whole days before she could see him again…….six days before she would be bound, and gagged, and tormented, and hopefully have him fuck her brains out. She sat back in the seat with a deep sigh. ...

Part 1 The last few months had been nothing but work work work and it was exciting to have some rest and relaxation to look forward to again. It was Christmas Eve and two… Good friends were coming over to visit from out of state to stay the long holiday weekend with me. I’d promised them both a look at my rather extensive collection of bondage toys, the idea of which was almost as exciting for me as it was for my guests, as it had been quite some time since I’d really had a chance to play with even the simplest toys. ...

Part 5 It was hard to do much more than just hang there. After a while the boredom got to me and even I dozed off for what I imagined was a short time. When I woke it was because something had changed, I felt odd for a moment and squirmed before I realized what it was that seemed different. My eyes glanced down, following to where each of the two boys had been resting, neither was there, in fact, neither was even in sight. I was panting, which, generally speaking, is not the way I find myself waking. I shifted and rocked myself, though not much really in any direction, as I found that my options were quite limited by the hold that someone who was behind me and out of my range of vision had on the stretcher that was still attached to my balls. I held still and listened, then decided that it was Eric by the timber of his quiet noises of satisfaction that he was making. His hold was tight and I realized that any attempt at serious movement and I would be feeling major discomfort. At least that occurred to me before I had to learn it the hard way. The source of my body’s heightened sense of alertness and the panting I woke up to became more familiar as my head cleared and I started to think straight again. I started mnfing and groaning in to the gag that still held my mouth wide around it, muffling every noise and rendering me unable to speak clearly. I had noticed and was still somewhat assimilating that the hoist had lowered me; I was much closer to the bed, though far from actually resting on it, set at an easy height so that Eric could practice his oral skills. From what I could gather, he was lying on his back and had lowered me to where he could easily grab my legs and rock me to move my cock in and out of his mouth, sort of an oral fascination without the work. I grunted and groaned the feeling that woke me rising again and it all became clear. I had woken up right on the edge of orgasm Eric had been skillfully bringing me close and then backing me off carefully so I didn’t quite reach climax. I whimpered and tried to buck in my bonds a bit, a sure sign that this time I was truly awake. This drew, of course, a sharp tug from the stretcher that calmed my movements right back down. In he back of my mind I was wondering exactly how many times he had done this without waking me, but the rest of my brain was screaming for release, as was I, muffled behind the gag. He pulled back, actually, I realized, I did, the hoist lifting me up and away from Eric’s mouth rapidly. Once I was high enough, I could see him lying there on his back, the bright yellow remote for the hoist in his hand. He smiled and gave me a little wave with his other hand, to which I grunted and squirmed, a drip of precum stretching out towards the bed from the tip of my glans. He seemed to listen at my muffled protests and shook his head, “No, if Andy finds out you’ve cum, he won’t let you do it again for days as punishment.” His look turned worrisomely mischievous and fast as I went up, the hoist lowered me back down, settling me in the same position as before, rocking at the gentle tugs of Eric’s arms and being pushed further and further toward the edge of orgasm. My eyes widened and I started to struggle firmly when I realized exactly what was on Eric’s mind now. He was going to make me cum and then who knows what kind of trouble Andy would cook up for me! Resisting from this strenuous a position is no easy task, that’s for certain. All my fighting did was rock me a little faster than Eric had intended, this didn’t do anything to slow me down and it hardly seemed two more seconds before my will to hold back any longer was broken, though I know it must have been longer; Eric was very skilled with his mouth and took great pleasure from drawing things out for as long as it suited his fancy. It was as if every slip of his soft, wet lips sliding along my erection was being etched in to my mind. The seconds stretched out and felt as if each one was an hour of ecstatic torture. Ever swipe of his saliva and precum coated tongue sent shivers up my spine and thrills through my legs, which twitched instinctively in response. Were I only free I’m certain I would have been holding that blond haired boy down and fucking his face like there was no tomorrow, though I could hardly do more now than make myself rock slightly. Just as I was on the very tip of my orgasm, on the very edge, past the point of no return, Eric pushed the button and the hoist lifted slightly, just enough that instead of his warm mouth massaging me and drawing out my orgasm, my cock, jerking with spurt after spurt was landing practically every drop across the blond boy’s face. Of course this accuracy and the follow-up stimulation were no product of chance, all the while I was hanging above him Eric had one hand wrapped around the base of my cock, squeezing, stroking and making sure my aim was spot on. I groaned and moaned, twitching in the strong bonds while Eric let out a little half-submissive, half satisfied little whimpery sound. When I finished he lifted me back up as far as the hoist would take me and then left for the bathroom to get cleaned up. Eventually he returned with a damp cloth and cleaned me off as well, doing his best to eliminate any evidence of what happened. He lowered me again, this time right over him lying on his back. His arms and legs moved apart, and then hooked over mine to hug me close in the most awkwardly supportive aftercare hug I had ever experienced. After a while of this snuggling, he slipped out from under me and lowered me to the bed, undoing the harness and cuffs and laying my exhausted form out for more gentle massage. Nearly asleep and in a somewhat trancelike state I recalled him whispering in to my ear that if I was a good boy he wouldn’t tell Andy what I’d done. I could only sort of nod in agreement before I passed out from the sheer exhaustion of the day’s events. ...

(story continues from Number 11 - Part 4 Dollification) Part 5 – Twins. The past couple of days had seen me fulfil my wildest dreams and fantasies, here I was now just a doll in my Masters collection, used and played with, cared for and cleaned, stored and dressed without thought for my preferences and desires. After the previous 24 hours where I could not move due to the medication my Master had injected me with, I now had the use of my limbs and was being exercised by Maria in the basement. I had spent the best part of the night in her bed, being used by her for her sexual gratification and mine too. ...

As the three girls walked into the casino they where surprised. They had expected an unusual sight but not like this. The room was filled with the typical style of tables for gaming. But rather than the compliment of guests dressed in tired tuxedos or vacation wear, the crowd seemed to be made up of a sea of latex and leather. There wasn’t a single person in sight that wore anything other than tight fetish clothing. Gina looked at herself and her two friends, suddenly feeling very out of place. Wearing sundresses, the girls had expected to be overdressed for the crowd that was described to them. Instead, they felt like they where wearing overalls at a formal dance. ...

David sat behind the counter and whistled softly. “Slow day,” he said aloud. “Should be busier, especially for a Friday!” he mused. He surveyed the collection of merchandise that surrounded him. Rubber and leather outfits were hung up against one wall. On the same wall, he had a small shoe rack that had a number of very high heeled shoes on display. Another wall had his whips, crops, chains and restraints. There was a doorway cut out of that wall, covered by a red leather curtain, that led to the dressing room. The third wall had corsets and various lingerie set up for examination. Behind the main counter, under glass, he had his selection of sexual aids, stimulators and such. ...

Drider 4: War! Special thanks to Kemmer for suggesting some of the ideas in this story The cold night air stung Antonio as he walked through the desert. He cursed himself for not bringing a coat. He didn’t even bring a jacket. All he had was a shirt and his jeans. “Stupid, stupid!” He cursed himself. “You’re such a fool Antonio! You might freeze out here, and you didn’t think to bring a jacket did you?” ...

continued from part one Part 2 London was silent. The sound of cars, of crowds, of people, were all gone. The city, for the first time in its history, was totally silent. There were large webs strung up through the city, between every building and every street. On each web were up to two dozen silk bundles. They were still and quiet most of the time, but occasionally they wiggled ever so slightly, and a muffled cry could faintly be heard. ...

continued from part two Part 3 “Wow dad,” Mona said. “She’s beautiful.” “Really? I do admit, she actually looks quite attractive in that shell of hers. Do you think its thick enough?” Mona walked up to the concrete shell and knocked on it. A thunk greeted her attempt. “Yes, I think its thick enough.” “One question father.” “Yes?” “Why did you put her in that rubber suit?” Pierre grinned sheepishly. “Well….uhm…oh, you know. To keep her…warm. Yes, that’s it. Keep her warm!” ...

(story continues from More Fantasies come to Life 3) Part 4 “Let’s see we haven’t really played with any ass tonight so let’s try a little butt action,” Mistress K said as she dug into one of the duffels. My ass still hurt like hell so I didn’t agree with her at all but I sure didn’t say anything. One gave me a funny smile looking up from the floor, like he knew something that I didn’t. So what else is new. ...

Chapter 6 - Home Coming Now only Charlotte and Jack, and Carrie and Big were left in the booth and it was clear that both of the couples wanted to leave and further explore their relationships, particularly Jack and Charlotte. She was still masked, gagged and cuffed but she nodded vigorously when he whispered in her ear, did she want to go, to his place? Jack advised Carrie and Big, and Carrie rose and hugged Charlotte. She held her rubber covered head in her hands and said. ...

Part Nine Ann stood on the ferry and took in the stark, grey, panorama from the deck rail, as the ship pulled headed towards the small jetty. A little research, before leaving, had revealed that there were two ferries a day. This, Ann believed, would be to enable the islanders to commute to school, or work. She had chosen the morning service, as this would afford her a look at the island upon arriving. She wished now that she had opted for a lie in bed. ...

The author wishes to thank B3=s Wendy, Latex Elf, Lanky in Latex, and others from Rubber Pal for their generous help with ideas and inspiration. The epidemic was raging, striking one community after another. While it seemed to affect only a minority of the people, those who did catch the disease had more than a 30% mortality rate. Since its first appearance a couple of years earlier, the scientific and medical communities had been struggling to find treatments or vaccines. There had been only limited success until a few months ago when a lab in the UK had discovered how to make a vaccine based on antibodies taken from survivors who had caught the disease and recovered from it. The main problem was that the antibody concentration in blood and other body fluids was too low to produce commercial quantities of vaccine. ...

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure Chapter 7: My Inner Whore Discovered) Chapter 8: My Demonic Lover “What do you mean Paul?” I asked, captivated by his statement. He continued to stare at me intently, carefully weighing up his response. “I wanted to keep you on the side lines, keep you out of things – but Steve needed you so badly it just got more and more difficult.” “Sidelines of what, Paul – what are you talking about?” My question had a slight edge, my curiosity sharp as a needle. ...

You wait, how long you have been waiting you do not know. How long you will have to wait you do not know, so you wait. There is little else to do but wait anymore. Quite simply there is no choice but to wait. There was the opportunity to turn back right up until the first click. But turning back would not have been easy either. All of your identification, and your return ticket is gone. Tossed into a garbage dumpster by your own hand. To make matters worse you have no money and as a matter of fact all you have, or more accurately, had was the clothes on your back and a pair of heavy duty scissors that were waiting for you. The clothes now lie on the ground shredded into little pieces, cut by your own hand with the scissors that were waiting for you. Each step you took brought you further into the trap. The trap that was spelled out for you. The trap that you knew was waiting for you. The trap that you walked right into of your own free will and closed it upon yourself. ...

Based on an idea from Hypercat. “Don’t you remember? I told you only last week.” Justin’s brain floundered. He was turned on by Brianna’s dazzling smile, her hard shapely body, and revealing clothes. His penis was struggling unsuccessfully to rise. He was so incredibly frustrated he found it almost impossible to find suitable words. “No, I’m sorry it must have slipped my mind.” “You know, Water.” “What about water?” Justin tied to concentrate on Brianna’s face and not look at her hard nipples showing prominently through her thin top. No wonder Kevin had chatted her up, she was absolutely gorgeous. He must have been successful, she seemed eager to talk to him, to get him to do something. If only he could figure it out. ...

‘Are these your favourite websites’ the pop-up questioned? Rick stared at his computer screen, slightly stunned. How, what, who? He read on, and sure enough there they were, all his favourite rubber, bondage sites, along with featured sites, where to buy rubber gear and various other contacts. ‘Press here if you wish to continue’ flashed onto the screen……. Rick hastily clicked onto the X icon to close down the screen and the visions shrivelled away. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 18) Chapter 19 – Just Hanging Around! Beth and I were both working on Dawn dressed in clinging black leather cat suits and high-heeled boots. We were uncertain whether the idea we had for the girl was practical or, in fact, even possible but time would tell. A ball gag and head harness had kept our subject quiet as we laced each arm into tight gloves and then heavy cone shaped leather mitts with a ring at the fingertips. The mitts had additional straps at the wrist and elbow. She was positioned on the playroom floor with the finger rings snapped to floor hooks on either side of her thighs ...

Since the divorce, I had lived by myself, in a small English town not too far from London. Nearby was a huge forestry commission forest, with some areas of ordinary coniferous trees. I have always been into bondage but the nice thing about self-bondage is that it avoids all the complications of partners! That weekend, I had two days to myself. I’m 32, blonde, with a nice figure (34DD), 112lbs on a 5’3” frame. I shave very carefully all over. ...

About a year ago, I had bought one of my very favorite pieces of clothing. A knee-length leather corset dress. Even though I was just a student, I had saved up enough money to finally pursue some of my passions. Leather clothing and bondage were top of my list. The combination of the two was irresistible. I always thought of myself as fairly attractive. I had just turned 24, was a first year law student at Stanford University, and had even begun a modeling career before applying to Law School. But developing any sort of social life during my first year at Stanford proved totally impossible. Even when I tried my very best by wearing skin tight leather pants and 5-inch heels to my small study groups, I had no luck. ...

#10 Andreabound Between the Trees – Part One With all my recent building work, I hadn’t been able to find time to get out into the woods for an outdoors bondage adventure. I decided this was long overdue and that at the first opportunity I would put it right. Continuing the theme of the inquisition of the innocent girl accused of witchcraft, I wanted the new adventure to be set in the appropriate period. I was also ready to risk a little more in my outdoor exploration so I decided to make this a nude scenario. ...

Mary Brown stood there naked thinking of how she had got into this position. She was a hard working girl from a middle class family who had decided to go to college. All the other girls were from rather richer families than her and they did not have to work to pay their way. Not like Mary who had to work all the hours she could to repay the student loan. Mary did not have any friends. She was not that popular with the boys who she thought would hang around anything in a skirt. ...

I am embarrassed. Everyone is looking at me, pointing and laughing. No wonder. I must look a right sight to them! I am being dragged around the town in my tutu, white tights, and a little tiara on my head along with the ballet shoes. My hands have been strapped tightly behind my back, hands to elbow. I had my hair pulled back into a bun style like a real ballerina does. ...

I am embarrassed. Everyone is looking at me, pointing and laughing. No wonder. I must look a right sight to them! I am being dragged around the town in my tutu, white tights, and a little tiara on my head along with the ballet shoes. My hands have been strapped tightly behind my back, hands to elbow. I had my hair pulled back into a bun style like a real ballerina does. ...

WARNING: This is a work of fiction and should be treated as such. The bondage situation described should NEVER be attempted in real life as it could cause severe and permanent injury. The author appreciates the input from TENGEW who reviewed the draft. Well, maybe I had gone a bit too far! She certainly looked uncomfortable and the whines coming from behind the gag were somewhat plaintive. However, the pulley wheel only needed a few more turns to complete the exercise and she was not exactly in a position to stop me; so I continued. ...

2006 Shadowplay Imaging Mummification Story Contest Entrant WHEN Chloe announced that she had invited a real lifestyle Dominatrix to help sort Becky out, her slave knew that she had all but won. It had taken six months but it really looked as though Chloe was finally throwing in the towel and admitting defeat in their mutual contest of wills. The ‘game’ had started almost from the day the two had first met at that fetish event in Soho. They had started dating and had found in themselves a mutual love of BDSM; but while both wanted to be the dominant member of the partnership, neither was particularly willing to be the submissive. Equally, neither was willing to end the relationship and seek submissive partners elsewhere. And so Chloe - or was it Rebecca herself? - had thrown down the gauntlet and issued the challenge. ...

I still remember the moment very clearly. We had just finished entertaining one of my boyfriends work mates (lets call him Bill) over a few beers and a game of the footy on the Tele. It had been a great afternoon, my fella has quite a few interesting friends, and I really liked this guy too. Actually, we’d gotten to know him very well ever since the day we had met, he was the guy who had arrested me the day ‘I got burnt at the stake’, and I always suspected that he was pretty well willing to try absurd or far out things. Little did I know then how far he would go to help a friend, or how well he would really get to know me. ...

I still remember the moment very clearly. We had just finished entertaining one of my boyfriends work mates (lets call him Bill) over a few beers and a game of the footy on the Tele. It had been a great afternoon, my fella has quite a few interesting friends, and I really liked this guy too. Actually, we’d gotten to know him very well ever since the day we had met, he was the guy who had arrested me the day ‘I got burnt at the stake’, and I always suspected that he was pretty well willing to try absurd or far out things. Little did I know then how far he would go to help a friend, or how well he would really get to know me. ...

#5 Andreabound in Bondage Vignettes – Part One I finally got to buy my new house and there are new adventures waiting to be written up. But I wanted to share some of my other self-bondage escapades in my apartment before I moved out. These are mostly shorter ties that wouldn’t make for a decent length story on their own so I decided to collate them into a collection of short descriptions. Hope you enjoy them. ...

Part 1 I don’t believe what I’m seeing. OK, so I do believe it, I just didn’t expect it. My daughter just made my boyfriend scream. Well, it was rather more of a wail I suppose. And while I know exactly what she can be like with her boyfriends, I just didn’t think I’d ever see her practising her skills on my boyfriend. Especially with my blessing. You see, she wandered in when I was least expecting her, and she found my boyfriend and I engaged in our usual fun and games. I am what you might politely call a well endowed lady. But I’m not as young as I was and now there are a few curves in places no longer considered fashionable. But my boyfriend worships those curves, and I know how to dress to make the best of them. Like the well boned basque I am wearing right now. All black satin and tight suspenders over high heels that make me look like a goddess. Or rather, my boyfriend thinks I look like a goddess. ...

“Now that explains a lot of things!” exclaimed Mandy as we sat in the sun on the steps of the College Library. “What does?” I asked. “Dreary’s Dad’s a holy man.” She replied pointing to a middle-aged man in Salvation Army uniform who was walking across the Green with Deirdre Macklin - a girl in our year who had the nickname Dreary. As the pair of them looked so alike and had the same walk there was little doubt that the man was either her father or some close relation. ...

This is a story of a scene that did not come true, but it may become one. We had known each other for a couple or years. We met at a gay club for people interested in rubber, leather, bondage, military outfit etc. A couple of times he played with me tying me up in different positions, hanging me up from the ceiling from my ankles, torturing my cock and testicles… ...

Dark Closet by The Dark Tuna Sbm; susp; enclosed; cons; X It’s Saturday afternoon, not much to do, its boring. I live alone in a small apartment and I mostly see my friends only during the weekends. But today, even if it’s Saturday, I have nothing planned … my friends can’t do anything with me today, I have no girlfriend and a lot of free time. When you are in this situation regularly, I guess your imagination is a good tool to avoid turning crazy. Far as I can remember, I always liked self-bondage. I remember when I was little kid, I was dreaming to be tied up all the time. Guess what, when I was older and I got my own apartment, I experimented a lot of things and I all the time tried to find new things to do … Read Gromet’s website entirely and this is everything I like! The only thing I dislike is when it’s too serious. Master/slave … not my thing really … I think its a turn off when a girl refuse to think by herself and just want to be your toy. ...

Suspended Release by Kinkyme Sbm; susp; F/m; cons; X I have been in to self bondage for a couple of years now and had decided to try something a little more extreme than I have ever done before. I had decided that I wanted to try something a bit more adventurous than usual but what? and when? I was living in a house with a couple of friends at the time, and as such being students there was always someone else in the house at some time or other so the opportunity for me to indulge in a little self bondage didn’t come up too often. ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal 4) leather; susp; kidnap; nc; X Chapter 5 – “Mind Games” It was ten days after my students had passed their final exam using little Miss Rich Bitch as the blackboard and since then I had been having a great deal of enjoyment playing with Crystals’ mind. There had been a little bit of fuss in the newspapers about her disappearance but it didn’t come to much. When they found her car at the airport the police seemed to lose interest. ...

Andreabound in the Hallway by Andreabound Sbf; latex; susp; slave; toys; cons; X Part Three in the Andreabound series. #3 Andreabound in the Hallway – Part One Discovering my apartment has an attic has transformed my recent bondage adventures. Mostly, because I have a new space to play in that I don’t need to cover up in case I have unexpected visitors. Another advantage is the hatch to the attic provides a sturdy point for suspension bondage. As I mentioned before, I like my bondage to be strict. I need to be tied to something solid, tied tightly and tied inescapably. Suspension fulfills this need for me but until now I haven’t been able to work out how to suspend myself in the apartment. ...

“Ok, any questions?” Jessica Graham glanced across the expanse of her huge desk toward the four men ranked on the other side. One shifted uncomfortably under her piercing gaze, but none spoke. Jessica smiled. “Then let’s get this done. Understand, gentlemen, successful completion of this project can fetch huge dividends for this company. Failure will not be tolerated. The ball is now in your court. Don’t fumble. That will be all.” ...

Living Art by Rubbermatt M/f; D/s; bond; latex; susp; cons; X The only light in the room came from an array of spotlights, all focused on the bizarre figure spread-eagled against one wall. With curving hips, narrow waist and jutting breasts, the figure was undoubtedly female but every feature was smothered in an unbroken layer of seamless latex. Head to toe, the anonymous woman was sheathed in ebon black, from the tips of her toes to the crown of her head. ...

story continues from part two Love through the ages - Part Three Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight Moss continued onwards down the tunnel, her small flashlight lighting the way. This tunnel was larger then the one she had been crawling through only minutes ago with Jan. She had to pause a moment to wipe the tears that gently ran down her cheek. Looking up, she continued onwards down the tunnel. It had to come out somewhere. She tried to think about what to do after that. This whole operation had gone completely out of control. ...

story continues from part one Love through the ages - Part Two Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight Egypt, 2006 Darkness Silence Peace Serenity I live The sun shone down on the pyramids on the Gaza strip. The Nile River flowed a good distance away from the archeology team that had set up camp near the pyramids. The camp was busy as the team members quickly and professionally attended to their tasks. Equipment was gathered, helmets put on, flashlights charged. All currently known information about the pyramids and what lied beneath them was on a folding table under a tent. ...

Lucy And Lilly by Rbbral It was the long weekend and Bob was very excited about that, for it meant fun and frolics with Lucy, his girlfriend of 6 months. She was a beautiful broad-minded girl who had taken to his passion for bondage and rubber fetishism, at first a little nervously but then with interest and now with almost his fervour. She was imaginative, enthusiastic and lots of fun and nothing was too outrageous for her. ...

(story continues from Simucrom) Linda barged into her small apartment, the shopping bag rustling in her hands, breath quick in her throat. Home! Finally! Stepping to the center of her living room, she tossed off her clothing as quickly as she could before settling cross-legged onto the carpet. From the bag she pulled her purchase, a new Simucrom chip. The fingers that held it trembled. She looked to the low shelf where the little black-plastic simucrom unit sat. Next to it was the “Janna” chip. Over the last two weeks, every moment not stolen by sleep or work had been devoted to Janna. Little Janna, with her dark little smile and smutty little torments. Linda had basked in the simulated sexual adventure. Sometimes, she gave herself away to Janna’s control. Other times, she ran the sim in sandbox mode, mercilessly tormenting the little Indian. ...

I’ve written before about the small bondage group that Don and I joined. Although it did not have the organization or range of equipment of the larger professional clubs – nor did it run to a DJ to keep the place rocking – but it did have far more of a personal touch. Today I’ll tell you about one evening when that touch got very personal. We had decided that this week we would have a Couples Night. The idea was that each couple was going to have the pleasure of tying up one of the other pairs and that each couple had a turn at both tying the knots and being tied up. Each pair’s session was to last 45 minutes. ...

One More Wish by Rbrbill “To the woman with who has everything. Happy Birthday!” Julie is twenty-one today. She is spoiled. The daughter of a wealthy business magnate, Julie lives a pampered life of luxury. Julie lives in her own townhouse, paid for by Daddy. Julie drives a BMW roadster. Julie attends the best eastern school. Julie shows off her wealth any chance she can. Julie pretty much has everything. Julie flaunts her wealth regularly. She looks down on the regular people. She’s a snob. ...

Hi, my name is London I was named after the city I was conceived in. Let me tell a little about me. First I am 19 years old. I stand 5’5” tall and weigh 105 lbs. My measurements are 34B-22-35, my hair is blonde and I have green eyes. Pretty good huh. This little adventure was a while in coming. You see I have always wondered why a person would let themselves be tied up, I did not fully understand. I was at a girlfriends house and the subject of BDSM was brought up and after a little coaxing by her I let her know that I have thought about it but was too afraid of doing it with the wrong person, she told me she under stood completely and that she had a few things for me. She gave me a few magazines about bondage and a few web addresses. I went home that night and read the magazines one after another and the more I read the hotter I got, after going through them for a while I hit the net and went to a site called Gromet’s Plaza and I read story after story and just from reading I had a huge climax. ...

I’ve been doing self bondage for many years now and have recently gotten the urge to do a strappado position. The only way I can do this is by myself, since I have no partner in bondage. I’ve been married for many years, but my spouse does not share my enthusiasm for it and thinks it is warped, so I must remain unfound. I have recently figured out what I think is a foolproof method of getting in and, more importantly, out of this. It involves a small cloth bag of ice inserted through an eye bolt to form a link which will separate when the ice melts. Being able to get into this position and making it strenuous also involves some way of pulling the wrists up after securing them to the ice link. I settled on a 150 lb. barbell that I could cause to drop after getting my wrist and everything else secured. I also realized that I had to have some way to keep from falling when the wrists were released so I figured a rope to each side of the “power cage” that I would use for this and connected to my waist belt would do the trick. ...

story continues from part ten Lydia & Me 11 - Hanging Around “I’m hungry and I have to go to the bathroom, honey.” While those may not be the words that you expect or even necessarily want to hear after bringing your wife to a sexual climax, this particular wife had now been mummified and strapped to our bed for almost four hours. I laughed as I wiped the gag off on a towel we had handy close to the bed and started to loosen the nylon strap that pinned her shoulders to the bed. ...

story continues from part 11 Chapter 12 - Reality & Fantasy I hung suspended over a vat of acid, the evil arch-villainess threatening to drop me into it at any moment unless I revealed the secret codes that would unlock the computer systems controlling our nuclear missiles… …only to pull vainly against the webs spun about me by the strange spider woman as she secured me, preventing me from delivering the message that would save the army and all the world… ...

In the Vice by Rbbral Chapter Three “I’ll pick you up at four, just wear street clothes and I’ll bring you here to change. I have some clothes for you, see you then.” She said no more which made Dee a little apprehensive. She advised King of the arrangements and spent the rest of the day basically killing time. At four, Kathy picked her up and they drove to the office. As Dee stripped off she said. ...

Thanks to members of the Gromets plaza forum for helping to edit this story. The happiest day of their lives was almost upon them. Less then two months, and Robert and Natalie would be husband and wife, ready to begin a new life together. But they weren’t there yet. They had the ceremony to plan, guest lists to write and a location to plan. With all the planning that was needed to get a marriage ready, it was amazing to think that the happy couple hadn’t been driven insane yet. ...

A special thanks goes to Ultraprene for contributing several ideas to this story. Part 1: Las Vegas Here in the bright lights of Sin City, dreams are made, deals are struck, and fortunes are made and lost. A thousand things can and do happen here every day. Most of it goes unnoticed by the community at large. There are more important things, like making money, playing of the bills, and trying to find a place to park your car. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Memories. Her husband dying. The bill collectors. Bankruptcy. The government seizing her house and almost everything she owned. Homeless, she wandered the streets for many cold and miserable nights. The only shelter she knew had been the singles bar. Then he had walked in through the door… Rose smiled softly at the memory of first meeting that young man, seeing him come through that door. In him she saw her escape from the cold, homeless nights and loneliness. She wasn’t aware of smiling. She was asleep, despite the fact that she was hanging upside down in a cave, bound nose to toe in white, tight, and warm silk. Considering her predicament, it was a wonder that she could sleep at all. ...

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant ! Oh my god. She’s here already! Is everything ready? I can’t believe this is really happening. Jerry rushed down the hallway, stepping carefully along rich brocade rugs that lay over the polished hardwood floor. Stopping in front of hallway mirror, he took a moment to collect himself, patting down a few loose hairs and tucking in an errant shirt tail. Through the lead glass window behind him he could see his green expanse of lawn (just mown this morning) sloping down gently to the shop. ...

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant I looked up into the eyes of my old master. He reached down and gave my naked breast a gentle squeeze with a final smile. I could feel the Styrofoam peanut packing material shifting under my bare body. Another servant placed the latex hood over my head and pulled it into the correct position covering my eyes and face with only three small holes. Two holes were for my nostrils where the short tubes from the oxygen line allowed me to breath. The other hole accepted the larger tube for water combined with nutrients. I took a large gulp from the water tube. Yuk! The liquid protein and vitamins made the warm mineral water taste horrible. My hands were cuffed to the sides of the crate, which measured four feet by four feet by eight. There was an oxygen tank providing breathable air for the next 24 hours that should give me enough time to get where I was going. ...

For the last bondage scenario in this story, I am indebted to the wonderful website www.houseofgord.com and a picture I once saw there. I usually come up with my own ideas, but this one is so damn cool I had to pay it tribute! I awoke in darkness. Last time I’d been conscious, I’d been in a light, bright, sterile environment. Now, my eyes opened to nothing but blackness and a soft, musty smell arose from what felt like old floorboards beneath me. Disconcerted, I closed my eyes again and concentrated on the sensations from the rest of my body. I was chilled from inertia – from lying on the floor in a strange place for god knows how long, and naked to boot. I could feel the air circulating over my skin, and the vaguely warm, rough surface of the wooden floor beneath me. ...

Jan’s Revenge by Jan Smith Jan was unsure what emotions she felt. It had been about two months since her Mistress Beverly had moved away with her new boyfriend. Jan was happy for her, for finding a special someone, but she was jealous of Michael for taking her Beverly away, and although she didn’t want to admit it, even to herself, she was mad at Beverly. Jan hadn’t even played with any self bondage since she had been left alone and she resented Beverly for that. ...

We live right next to a golf course, and my husband George is an avid golfer, to the point where he owns his own golf cart, and he can take the cart directly over to the clubhouse at tee time. I don’t like to play golf. I tried it a few times but I am not very good at it, and it just doesn’t excite me. So while my husband plays golf I play with self-bondage. He is usually gone for several hours, which is just about the right length of time for me to be ready to be released when he returns. He always takes advantage of whatever situation I have gotten myself into and makes me suck him or otherwise service him before he releases me, and so we both enjoy my self-bondage. ...

Deadlier Than The Male by Rbbral Part One Chapter One Jo felt betrayed, for she was sure she had been, by her husband of five years, whom she had loved and whom she thought had loved her. Well, maybe he did, but going to see her neighbour and best friend down the road was a funny way of showing it. Of course she had no proof – yet. But soon she would. ...

Drider: a hybrid between a spider and a human. The drider has the abdomen, legs, and body of a spider, and the upper half of a human positioned where the spiders head would be. * * * * Samantha glanced down at her wristwatch. 6:30 AM “Dang.” She thought. “I’m going to be late getting home. Better pick up the pace.” She quickened her stride, the powerful, well-toned muscles within her calves pumping in response. Her shoes began to hit the pavement faster and faster as her speed quickened. ...

Part One Kim had been seeing Ben for the past few glorious months, they’d met through some mutual friends and hit it off right away, Kim just loved the special way that Ben treated her, there weren’t too many men around that treated women like ladies anymore. Ben always looked out for Kim when they went out on a date, from opening doors to giving her his coat on cold evenings. She felt looked after and appreciated, and Ben received some special treatment from Kim for his efforts. Although Ben would really have loved to be doing other things to Kim’s body, but that comes later in the story. ...

Note this story contains scenes of explicit sex and violence. If stories containing descriptions of explicit sex, torture and sexual violence offend you go elsewhere and read the comic pages of the paper. This is complete fantasy and all characters are fictional. To the reader this story was written for a specific person if you want to experience the real terror of the victim you will have to put yourself in her place. I did not do that because the person for whom this was written would be experiencing the terror of the situation ...

story continues from part five Chapter Six - My Girlfriend’s Best Friend “You think I never liked you, don’t you, Ray?” The question surprised me just a bit more than the fact that there was someone in the house. I was just coming back from my client’s where I’d introduced Lydia, managed to avoid telling the security guy what an idiot I thought he was, and found that with my code in hand they had little reason for me to be there any longer. So I excused myself properly and headed for home so that I could get ready for the meeting that had been pushed to tomorrow with Jack on his Customer Management portal. I had barely cleared the door when Jane had asked it, looking at me over her coffee mug as she sat at the kitchen table. ...

Drider: For those of you who don’t know what a Drider is, it’s a hybrid between a spider and a human. The drider has the abdomen, legs, and body of a spider, and the upper half of a human positioned where the spiders head would be. * * * * Although she was on a giant web, and the fact that a Drider was wrapping her up, Anne still had enough sense to phone her business clients. ...

story continues from part three Chapter Four - Recollections Things had settled down a bit for Lydia and I after our passionate reunion, which was to be expected. We made love like rabbits for a few days, sometimes bound, sometimes not, and spent the days I’d taken off catching up on old times and finding out what we’d both been up to in detail. She’d taken a hotel room when she first arrived, which we quickly checked her out of. There was no doubt that she’d be living with me and no way I was about to let us be apart right now. ...

Part Three Silkbound into Slavery Part 3 Sarah knew she had to make her escape soon before Stephanie returned, but had no idea what to do next. Although she could just about see through the black silk hood that encased her head, her wrists and elbows were securely and painfully bound behind her back, and her ankles were hobbled with tightly bound silk scarves. She was standing shakily in the middle of Stephanie’s admittedly grand bathroom but, as she looked around there seemed to be no implements or sharp edges with which she could free herself. ...

We live right next to a golf course, and my husband George is an avid golfer, to the point where he owns his own golf cart, and he can take the cart directly over to the clubhouse at tee time. I don’t like to play golf. I tried it a few times but I am not very good at it, and it just doesn’t excite me. So while my husband plays golf I play with self-bondage. He is usually gone for several hours, which is just about the right length of time for me to be ready to be released when he returns. He always takes advantage of whatever situation I have gotten myself into and makes me suck him or otherwise service him before he releases me, and so we both enjoy my self-bondage. ...

The metal pony is one of my favourite tortures (see Riding the Metal Pony), balancing on tip toes until my leg muscles tire and I’m lowered onto the metal chain passing between the lips of my sex. A choice between the pain in my calf and the pain deep within me. Never one to rest on my laurels, I had to look for the next challenge; the metal horse. We keep all sorts of rubbish in the garage. Two things had caught my eye. One was a plank, about four feet long, six inches wide and an inch thick. The other was a wooden pole, two inches in diameter and three feet long. I hadn’t realised it was raining until I went outside to get them. The water pooling on the flagstones of the patio was pleasantly cool under my bare feet, the tarmac of the driveway still held the warmth from the previous sunshine. ...

The Tree of Lights by Stuart The Tree of Lights by Stuart Tracy checked the measurements for a third time. Stretching from the top step on her ladder, she could just reach the overhead beam in the two-story high living room in Jim’s condominium atop the City Club at the marina. The spectacular room overlooked the entire bay, with a view south past LAX and along the curve of the Los Angeles coast line, with the cities of El Segundo, Redondo Beach, Torrance, and Palos Verdes clearly sparkling before her, reflecting the bright sunshine from countless roofs, windows, and moving vehicles. ...

For today’s adventure, I decided to see the world a different way. I’d wanted to do this for ages but couldn’t figure out a way to make it work. Being tied was Ok, but I was always looking for new ways to do it. Once I’d put the key to my handcuffs in a small box, and a coin in five identical boxes so that they weighed the same. I placed each box in a corner of the house and thrown the last one out of the window into the back garden. Then I stripped, gagged and blindfolded myself, chained the cuffs to my ankles and dragged myself around the house in search of the key. The two boxes upstairs yielded copper coins. Getting downstairs was hard work and gave me carpet burns on my knees, elbows and breasts. I was lying across the front doorway, resting, when a shower of letters, bills and junk mail dropped on me as the postman made his delivery. Fortunately the door is half solid, with frosted glass at the top. I’d like to think he went on his way, oblivious to the shock and suffering on the other side of the door. I was thankful that the key was in the next box, and I didn’t have to slither across the patio in search of a small object sitting in 150 square yards of grass. ...

She had a job, but the money she made from it didn’t seem worth her while. She had a place to go home to, but it wasn’t a home. It was a nearly empty room in a run-down apartment building, and that might be okay to live in, but this apartment had nothing to cheer her up. She had lost most everything she had in a fire. The police called it an accident, but she was sure her drunk parents that had done it. She wasn’t home at the time and no bodies were found. She had a “boyfriend”, but he was giving her money to keep herself off the streets, but not enough for anything else, and if she tried to get out of their relationship, she knew he would do something cruel. He was selfish, and he would probably plant drugs on her or in her car or apartment and then turn her in, or something like that. ...

I knew that I wanted to be bound and gagged in the attic, a.k.a. “po’ boy’s sauna.” It’s hot and dry up there, and no one can see me. What tools (toys) would I use? How would I release myself? In what position could I restrain myself which I had not been able to use in the bedroom? Would suspension or semi-suspension be possible? Would I remember to drink enough liquid beforehand so that I wouldn’t pass out from dehydration? ...

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga. ***** Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more. ...

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga. ***** Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more. ...

My life is pretty normal. I have good friends, go to school, and work part-time at a local strip bar. No, I don’t strip, I’m just a waitress, but I’ve been told by everybody that with a body like mine I could easily make a career out of stripping. But I still have some values left and stripping for money is something I won’t do. Anyway, this story happened Halloween night. I got off work as usual and my friend Karla thought it’d be fun to grab a couple of outfits and go out. Personally I thought it was a bad idea since the outfits were not ours and they were kind of skimpy. But Karla was a stripper and she was used to them, so she convinced me and I agreed. From the strip bar’s dressing room Karla picked a tight leotard printed with a tiger pattern. The leotard also had a tail and came with a separate hair dress, cat ears, and high heels. ...

A True Story Something triggered my interest in bondage around eighth grade. I’ve thought about it many times but I cannot narrow it any better than to “something”. I do recall playing tie-up and escape with my best buddy and that meant grammar school as we went our separate ways for high school (we would each other and see if we could escape: he never escaped from my tying and I never failed to escape his). Anyway, by the next grade, high school, I was into bondage, but totally self. And I was ashamed for bondage always seemed to result in ejaculation and I knew masturbation was a serious sin. ...

I hang up the phone. My husband had just called from the airport to tell me that his flight had just landed and that he’d be home in 45 minutes. As he said, “I love you” before hanging up, I could hear the excited expectation in his voice. You see, whenever one of us leaves on a business trip, the other prepares a surprise for the returning one. It was also usual for the surprised to bring back something to add to whatever the other had in mind. It is through numerous such trips to Europe and throughout the U.S. that we were able to slowly build an extensive collection of fetish wear and bondage accessories. I climb the stairs to our bedroom, located on the top floor of an anonymous town house in a Toronto suburb. To our neighbours and family, we present the plain image of a young couple of professionals. But the darkened windows of the top floor hide our private lives of intense fetish and bondage enthusiasm. I take a quick bath in the ensuite located off the bedroom. After spraying a thin veil of latex-scented perfume all over my body, I walk back into our bedroom to prepare my surprise. I open the doors of the two large antique armoires that hold our prized collection. There are several items I had previously selected laid out on the bed. I first put on a black latex catsuit with attached feet and gloves. I pull the tight latex carefully over my legs and arms, smoothing it to remove any folds or creases. I clip a length of nylon webbing to the slider located in the small of my back then use it to pull the back zip up all the way to the top of the high collar. I then put on a pair of knee-high leather boots. My gloved fingers have trouble getting a good grip on the small sliders, but I quickly close the legs of the boots. Next, teetering on the 5" heels, I take a pair of locking leather wristcuffs which I then secure to my own wrists. Two small padlocks ensure that they could not be removed without a key, which is located on my husband’s keyring. After inserting soft wax ear plugs in each ear, I pull on an inflatable hood with a built in inflatable gag. I position the breathing hoses in my nostrils and test that the air flows unimpeded in and out of my lungs. Satisfied that I am in no danger of suffocating, I insert the limp ball of the gag deep in my mouth then slowly inflate it. My breathing relaxes as I start to feel the familiar pressure build up against my tongue and cheeks. I keep squeezing the inflater bulb until the balloon forces its way to the back of my throat, blocking the flow of air down my larynx. I immediately deflate it a little to restore my breathing. I detach the bulb from its valve and reattach it to the air valve on the hood itself. With forceful squeezes on the bulb, I quickly inflate the large balloon surrounding my head. Keeping a constant “watch” over my own breathing, the same pressure that presses against the inside of my mouth starts to build all over my head. With my free hand, I feel the features of my head disappear, replaced by an expanding taut sheet of thick latex. The pressure on the outside of my face soon counter-balances the pressure of the gag against my jaw, relieving most of the pain in my stretched muscles. I detach the bulb from the air valve and throw in the general direction of the bed. Without the bulb and its pressure-release valve, it is now impossible to deflate, much less remove, the hood. With the hood fully inflated and the plugs in my ears, I am now entirely covered in black latex, deaf, mute and blind. I raise my hands above my head, waving them as I try to find the handcuffs dangling from a ceiling chain. With my arms brushing against the side of the inflated hood, I grab the cold metal as soon as my fingers bump on the open cuffs. With barely a hint of hesitation, I lock the handcuffs through the metal rings attached to my leather wrist cuffs. I prefer to distribute the tension through the wide leather, rather than have the thin metal of the handcuffs dig through my skin. Disoriented and unable to go anywhere, I savour the smell and tight feeling of the latex pressed against my entire body. My thoughts start to run free, in anticipation of what my husband would do with me once he gets home. The opened armoires and the exposed collection is a clear invitation to take advantage of my defenceless body. And with all of my senses completely obstructed, I will be unable to know what he will be about to do until it was too late. It should not take him more than another 15 minutes to get home. But the wait seems to last for ever. I start to wonder if I should not have added a vibrating dildo to my set-up to keep me entertained during the wait. But I know that the frustration only adds to my desire. By instinctive reflex, I rub my thighs against each other, trying uselessly to elicit some stimulation. I can feel my nipples harden, begging to be sucked, nibbled and twisted. Between soft and very muffled moans, I try to listen and pick up signs that my husband is in the room. He could be standing right next to me or be stuck in traffic on the 401, I cannot tell the difference. Suddenly, I feel a soft brushing sensation on my erect left nipple. It must be my husband gently passing his finger on it. I grunt with pleasure and move toward the source of the faint touch but my hands, tied above my head, prevent me from reaching him. Carefully balancing myself on my left foot, I raise my right leg, trying to find his and rub against it. Finding only empty air, I am now wondering if I have not imagined the whole thing. I resume my resigned wait, gently swaying at the end of my chain. I am soon startled by the brush of a hand against the outside of my left thigh. The hand quickly slides down my leg to my ankle. I feel a strap being wrapped around my ankle. There is a gentle tug as the ankle cuff is buckled tightly. A few seconds later, his hand grabs the inside of my right ankle. Gently, my feet are pushed apart, forcing my arms to stretch above my head. Soon, the balloon surrounding my head is wedged between my outstretched arms as my legs are spread far apart. I feel another strap wrap around my right ankle and the same tug as it is buckled like the first one. The constant force applied to the inside of my ankles, which maintains my feet about 3ft apart, can only be the result of a spreader bar. Rendered even more helpless, I only want more for him to touch me and make me come. He must be standing there, admiring his work. I can feel his eyes on my body which aches the more for it. What seems like hours (but are only several seconds) passes without anything new touches on my skin. I rock my hips back and forth while humming a low moan into the gag. I’m saying: “touch me! fuck me!” but he isn’t listening. ...

Part One - Debbie “Tight Fashions” was doing well, very well. In fact maybe a bit too well. Anna had set up the ’erotic boutique’ after leaving fashion school. Whilst she had been at college she had started to get interested in the fetish scene. Obviously, being in London, made it very easy for Anna to fuel her interest. By the time she graduated, it suddenly hit her that should could make a profession of her interests and three years later here she was. ...

3: Payback Bryon had spent the weeks since his shop front cross-dressing bondage experience in a rather confused state. On the one hand, he had found the whole experience a massive turn on, the whole forced feminisation and public bondage had stirred something deep in him. On the other hand, Byron felt that Anne and Laura hadn’t really done it to give him a wonderful experience; it had just been a side effect. Naturally Bryon felt that he should get his own back and the package that had just arrived at the shop he shared with Anne and Laura would allow him to do it. ...

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 9. The way his Rubber Mistress plays ‘Hide and Seek’ is not the way children play it. “I hide you away somewhere and my Assistant has to find you. However there is as always a sting in the tail of my little games. Every five minutes she has to spend trying to find you will earn you ten minutes of punishment. The time starts from when she begins looking for you until she has you back in the Dungeon. By the time she starts looking for you it will be quite dark and she will have to use a flashlight, which will be quite time consuming. It could take her at least an hour to find and get you back to the dungeon. My property is spread over five acres, which includes a field behind the house. Even the garden is about an acre. The weather forecast is for heavy rain tonight so you will be hidden outside. She will of course start her search inside in the dry and outside is the last place she looks. If she has to go up into the field in the rain looking for you then perhaps she will double your Punishment.” ...

Sara’s father had raised her alone since her mother died when Sara was very young. He put many years into his junkyard and wrecker business to pay for her tuition. Mostly, he wanted her to try for a “real” degree rather than art. Though, when he looked at some of her sculptures, you could really see that he was proud of how talented she had become. Sara’s dark black skin and curly brown hair made every man stare when she worked up a sweat. A young 34C-28-32 frame dressed only in a jumpsuit will get anyone’s attention when she is straddling a big block Chevy. Those young 20 year old curves dripping with sweat and grease from stripping the engine. Her dedication to her father and his business afforded Sara few chances for a relationship. She didn’t mind, she had other ways of letting her hair down. ...

(story continues from Damsel in Distress 2) Part Five In spite of numerous golden opportunities, and dozens of outrageous propositions from both male a female guests, Annette had yet to participate in an actual scene while B/D partying at the house. The temptation to let go to what she knew would be as safe a situation as any she could imagine haunted the 39 year old ex model day and night, engendering a dilemma so far removed from the realms of her outgrown experience it literally cried out for an uncommon hero to rescue her from her overly cautious and underdeveloped proclivities. As sure as Annette was about the fail-safe aspect of what her newfound friends proposed, there still remained a modicum of uneasiness with which to wrestle before plunging headlong into her first scene at the house. Being the psychically oriented damsel she was, Annette opted to wait on a green light from her intuition before making a move she’d already decided would be the deep end of the kinkiest pool into which she’d ever considered diving. ...

True - Real Life - My “Thing” I have been hooked on Self Bondage from my early teens. To this day I have never shared my fantasies with anyone. I am a single thirty-two years old female with a catalogue of bad relationships behind me. Through out the years my self-bondage activities have been a constant source of stress relief and fulfilment for me. I have always been careful when planning a scene for myself but despite this have had some scary moments. I have found methods of self-inflecting forced orgasms, Climax delay and frustration, which has lasted up to 48 hours. One method I use a lot in public goes as follows. I start the day before by skipping lunch and supper. I drink only high-energy drinks and lots of water. Early next morning I empty my bowels and about two hours later have an enema to flush out as much material as possible. An hour later I use the bathroom again and then am ready to go. The equipment I use is very basic. Butt plug, 3 feet of heavy chain, 6 inches of light chain, padlocks and a pair of tight Levi jeans. I lube the plug fully and also squeeze some into my butt hole as the plug is going to inside me for some time. I put on my jeans; this takes a while, as they are so tight. I have to use a wire coat hanger through the zip to pull it up and also use a hanger through the button hole to help close it. Many times I have almost given up in exhaustion trying to get the button closed. The feeling of the plug and the tight jeans almost make me cum every time. ...

It was Monday morning and my husband was preparing for a business trip away interstate, he’d be away for the week returning on Friday afternoon. We’d spent the weekend tying each other up and exploring each other’s body with our mouths and to our great delight we had enjoyed several orgasms each over the weekend, finding new and different ways of binding each other. Now Monday morning beckoned and as he prepared himself I busied myself in the kitchen with breakfast and after a hurried meal he left for the airport promising that we would have a very special time next weekend as it was the anniversary of our first bondage session over 3 years ago. ...

Rhonda Moore checked her make up in the rear view mirror and was excited at her first day of her new promotion. Center Chemical’s new chief of R&D Rhoda Moore. She was happy to be in this position and had done everything to earn it. That everything meant everything! She was stuck on a problem and she had spied someone else working on a similar problem but from the different end. She stole the notes off of that persons desk and made the very incredible breakthrough. ...

(story continues from Binding Love) story continues from part one Part Two �Do you not yet know what this is all about?� I asked after grabbing and pinning Love�s wrists to the mattress and roughly grinding my left upper thigh into her violently gyrating lower torso. She glared up at me defiantly. �If I�d known what you were up to I would never have signed on with For Most.� She punctuated the disclosure with a spirited display of fuming body language. �You TRICKED me. You stalked and manipulated me into this situation, knowing full well that my inexperience would be at your mercy, and you did it in as deceitful and selfish a manner as a highway man lying in wait for an unsuspecting coach-n-four.� ...

Both of us were eagerly counting our money hoping to win but in a way, hoping to lose also. My friend Stacy and I had a bet. We would play Monopoly for 1 hour and whoever had the most money wins. The loser must then put themselves in self bondage while the winner has their way with them. During the course of the game, the odds went up to 3 different self bondage positions. What was even better was that we could tie ourselves up anyway we wanted, without having to worry about release mechanisms. Butterflies filled my stomach as I counted my money, dreaming of what I might do or have done to me. The money was added up and we both had a smile on our faces. ...

A trip into the countryside, a little self bondage what a perfect way to spend the day, until you’re discovered bound & naked… It happened one fine summers day, I’d driven into the country to visit an old deserted barn that I found while hiking one day, I had been here several times before and was an ideal location for my self bondage explorations, away from the view of the road and set back in the woods, I would not be disturbed while bound nice and tight within it’s musty interior. I loved to tie myself up outdoors, the feel of the air on my body, the open space all around me while I was in my own little space tied up, it felt great and there was the danger involved, there was more chance of being discovered and I believe it was this thrill that I liked most. ...

I have been in to self-bondage for some time now and have acquired an impressive array of toys for my games. I live out in the middle of nowhere in a three-bedroom house on a huge lot of land. The house was left to me when a distant uncle had passed away. The only draw back to living in the country was the long commute to work each day. A three-day weekend finally rolled around giving me the perfect chance to have a little game time. I got home from work around 7 P.M. on Friday so planed to start having fun first thing in the morning. After dinner, I started my preparations for the next day. I planed on using the tried and true method of release, the old frozen keys in the block of ice plan. I started by suspending my keys in the middle of a five-gallon bucket using a paint stir stick and some string. I then filled the bucket with water and placed it in the freezer. In the past, I had tested this method of release and found it kept me secured for just the right amount of time. ...

As I stood in the shower I filled the bulb with water. The thin nozzle slipped in with no problem. I squeezed the bulb slowly and enjoyed the feeling as the warm water slowly rushed inside me. I held it in for a while then bent down to let it out. I did this several times until I was sure. I knew I would have the plug in for some time. I finished what I was doing, dried off and went to get dressed. As I selected my clothes I wished that these chances would come more often. I really loved bondage. I do it to my wife when we can, but when I ask her to do it to me she gets weird so I have to wait till she is out of the house. She is out for the day so I have several hours to play. ...

Chapter 3: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

Hello I would like to tell you a story about a woman who decided to take her smarts and imagination and have some fun. This story will be told in first person because I like to put myself into the subjects place and more often than not I end up with a dripping pair of panties when I am done, so here we go. My name is Kelly Liu, yes that is the same way that Lucy spells it but I am no relation. I stand 5’2” tall and if I dress right I can pass for a girl instead of the woman of 28 that I am. I have small very perky tits and a pair of the tightest legs that lead to an equally thigh pair of ass cheeks. I keep my hair waist length and due to my Asian background it is straight as an arrow. I work for an electronics developer whose specialty is A.I. (or Artificial Intelligence.) We have been working on making the home user friendly by having a computer do some of the basic chores. One thing we developed is a robotic arm that senses when you get out of bed and will make it up for you and determine all on its own when to put clean sheets on for you, things like that. ...

continues from part six Michelle 7: A Kind of Revenge As Steve went out of the door, he tossed me the keys to my bonds. He was going to be away for a week, and we had said all our farewells. His parting gift was to leave me chained up in a ball. It was going to take me some time to release myself. I twisted myself round, and rolled back so that I could pick up the bunch, using my handcuffed hands. There were over a dozen keys on the ring, and I had to try more than half of them before I found the one that fitted. With a struggle, I managed to reach the chains holding my elbows. I could just reach one elbow with my other hand. One at a time, I again tried different keys, always struggling to find the keyhole in the padlock one-handed. It took me over half an hour to release my elbows. Then it was the padlock holding my head down near my crossed ankles and I was finally able to uncurl. The chains on my ankles, thighs and neck were easy. ...

She was a very lovely blonde and had everything going for her. She was in her early twenties with a full time job at the same company I worked for; and all the staff hated her! It was really very simple in that she was related to the owner and made sure everybody knew it. She was supposed to be “learning the ropes” before being promoted to management. But anytime there was a job to do that was in anyway difficult she dropped not so gentle hints that someone else should do it, and they usually did. I refused one day and she nearly got me in serious trouble. ...

A story told by ‘Amy’ to Robert Kingsley I decided to surprise Ken. It had been a long time since we had seriously played bondage games and our sex life was getting a bit stale. He was away an awful lot of the time and I could not very well wear out a set of dildo’s because of that, could I now? So this Friday evening he was in for a big surprise! ...

Copyright 1996 John Sanders.May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hard copies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission. Part One: The Dinner Party - Preparation. It was the festive season, parties, dinners and dances were the main occupation of the evening. Invitations for the company of the vivacious Maria came from everywhere. In fact it was rather boring attending the regular hunt balls, the ladies’ nights and the other expensive charitable do’s. The strangely embossed envelope that arrived in the morning post immediately attracted Maria’s attention. Her eyes settled on a black envelope, written in a strong, bold script. The contrast of the black paper against the silver pen was striking to the eye. This was something to be savoured. Quickly, Maria opened the other envelopes. They were the usual rash of cards from people almost forgotten, interspersed by the odd bill from Harrods and Fortnum and Masons. ...

I have enjoyed self bondage for quite a while now. I have spent many an enjoyable hour naked and wiggling in my bonds. Lately though it has seemed a little tame. I saw a show in which a woman was suspended by her wrists and watching her hang there suffering was a real turn on. It did not take long, with my hand down my pants on my pussy to make myself come. I decided right there and then that I would be that woman. I spent many a night playing with myself, making plans. It would be my greatest self tie ever. ...

Here’s a story about one of my recent self-bondage adventures. It actually turned into a misadventure. I had the day and house to myself and was in the mood for a little self-bondage. In my basement I have installed above the ceiling panels a series of eyehooks that go thru the beams for extra support (I’m 6'3" and 215lbs). I often use them for suspension with a frozen chain release. Today, I felt like a stretch instead. ...

Warren was the first openly-gay guy I got well acquainted with when I worked in San Francisco’s financial district, and we kept in touch via E-mail even after I moved south with my wife. I really felt close to Warren, even though I’m straight- he’s open and straightforward and sensitive, all the qualities that women love in a guy. Myself, I thought he was a sensitive, supportive guy I could cry on when I had problems of my own. Thus, when (after a substantial period of perusing the Web) I developed an over-powering need to get not merely bound but mummified (I suppose that’s kind of an extreme fringe of D&s), it was only natural that I turned to Warren. As I hoped, he said he was ‘vaguely knowledgeable’ on the subject and was amenable to helping me try it out. I arranged for a weekend visit to his place in the East Bay. I took CalTrain and BART up and he picked me up when I rolled in late on Saturday afternoon. ...

Amy Ford felt like she had won the academy award the Nobel peace prize and the lottery all in one when she got the call. For weeks she had been ‘stalking ‘ this hunk of a man who had been showing up at the Firehouse Grill and Bar. Her prey had a name. Peter Hunter. He seemed to have this glow about him that lit up the room. He had superhero looks with a squared jaw and deep blue eyes with sandy brown hair that sat on a remarkably trim and fit broad shoulder body. He showed up during Singles Friday over a month ago and all the women in the bar just seemed to gravitate toward him. Peter spoke in a soft kind manner and was a dream to talk to. He must have been a debate captain because he could talk to you on a variety of levels. Peter was not only good looking but he had money. He did not drive sports car but a beat up old jeep and very expensive SUV. She had seen him drive in with both. He would go camping over the weekends and did invite one or two to go with him. ...

Somehow I knew that Friday was going to be ‘one of those days’. Everything went wrong at the office, my normally serene boss blew up, and dinner (which I fixed myself) was lousy, but at least I had that night’s long-awaited self-bondage games to look forward to. I went down to the basement and prepared by setting up a portable TV and VCR to give myself something to fuel my fantasies during the time I was to be bound. Then I got naked (it’s always a good idea to get naked with your partner) and set up my bondage timer: I pulled out of the freezer a Styrofoam cup of ice; through the center of the block of ice ran a string to which was tied the key to my handcuffs. When the ice melted enough, the string would be dropped out of a bracket on the wall and the key would drop near enough to my hands to seize it. Ice makes a great timer- the laws of thermodynamics are inexorable and foolproof! ...

After telling my folks I was going to Indianapolis for a weekend conference, I moved myself into the barn on the outlying 160 acres of my uncle Melvin’s Fort Wayne farm for a couple of days of self-bondage game-playing. I arrived late on Saturday morning, drove down a bumpy dirt road and pulled up to a well-maintained old barn. (Farmers generally take better care of their barns than they do their houses- that’s where their money is!) I knew the barn was only used part of the year and that didn’t include now; I mean, I seriously didn’t want to be disturbed. I spent some time carrying in a cooler full of ice and dry ice, a tool chest, several boxes of ‘toys’, and an assortment of pieces that I had prepared in the past week or so. I also set up a TV and a VCR (fortunately, the barn had 117VAC power). ...

After telling my folks I was going to Indianapolis for a weekend conference, I moved myself into the barn on the outlying 160 acres of my uncle Melvin’s Fort Wayne farm for a couple of days of self-bondage game-playing. I arrived late on Saturday morning, drove down a bumpy dirt road and pulled up to a well-maintained old barn. (Farmers generally take better care of their barns than they do their houses- that’s where their money is!) I knew the barn was only used part of the year and that didn’t include now; I mean, I seriously didn’t want to be disturbed. I spent some time carrying in a cooler full of ice and dry ice, a tool chest, several boxes of ‘toys’, and an assortment of pieces that I had prepared in the past week or so. I also set up a TV and a VCR (fortunately, the barn had 117VAC power). ...

Sylvia Gronovski had worked her way through law school, been a successful lawyer, and had finally become a judge. People valued her straightforward manner – her non-nonsense way of dealing with things, and her common sense. She sat the bench for just over twenty-two years and then she went into semi-retirement. Rather than see jury trials, Sylvia, now in her late fifties, moved into the field of arbitration, hearing cases and acting as a referee, hoping for a settlement with the goal of avoiding court time and clearing badly crowded docks. She felt this was a satisfactory to finish her career and leave the practice of law gracefully. Kindly and grandmotherly looking, Sylvia had a soft demeanor, a quiet spoken way that soothed angry litigants and helped resolve complicated matters. Almost never did anyone contest her final decisions and her services were eagerly sought after by people who had heard that using arbitration could yield a happy resolution and save money at the same time. Widowed for ten years, Sylvia was relatively happy with her life, but still, there was something missing. ...

His eyes flickered open, the drug finally beginning to wear off. Full consciousness and feeling had returned, but he was still groggy and had little control over his muscles. He was aware of the two women moving him around, talking and laughing as they went about their task. He realized that he was naked, but his disorientation dulled any modesty he might have suffered from. He groaned as the women supported him on each side and carried him, legs dragging behind, down a flight of stairs and through aheavy door into what was apparently the basement. The women were moving faster now, noticing that he was coming around. ...

She lay motionless, listening, trying to sense if the small noise she heard was the door. Her mind was racing, had she forgotten to lock the door, was this one of her greatest fears? This all started with that FAX. He had called her at the office this morning and told her she had better get to the FAX machine before anyone else and hung up; she immediately knew why and literally ran (which wasn’t easy in 4’’ high heels) across the office. The machine had already churned out one page and continued to print. Three handwritten pages finally were printed before the machine stopped. Vicki the office busy body and resident bitch walked up to her coffee in hand and said, ‘’that must be an important FAX; the way you busted your ass to get over here to pick it up.’’ Her mind raced quickly for an answer, yes, this was the information she had needed for three days to finish a project. She turned in her heels and walked away before the bitch could say another word. ...

When I lay in be at night I would play with myself dreaming about being a slave, used and beaten at my master’s discretion. My husband had never indicted to me that he had any interest in BDSM. I was sure that he would love to have a slave so I started preparations to give him one. I went shopping and purchased all the supplies that a master would need to keep his slave in line. My shopping list included padded wrist and ankle cuffs, chains and locks, nipple clamps, whips and paddles and a blindfold and gag. Vibrators, dildos and lotions we already have. I didn’t bother buying any clothing because I was sure my husband would want to keep me naked all the time. ...

It’s all Sheena’s fault. Sheena, Queen of the Jungle. A TV show I watched as a child. In one episode she had been captured by hunters and was being marched through the jungle. The little leopard bikini was sexy enough to make an impression on me. But with her hands tied behind her back and a gag in her mouth, oh my! Even at age nine I knew that was special. ...

My girl friend and I had gone mad on a shopping spree and spent loads of money which was our boy friends. When he found out he went mad and told me to get out of his house. I had no where else to go so I begged him not to throw me out. After a lot of begging he said I could stay but I must be punished for my crime. I didn’t know what he meant but agreed. ...

I should have known that eventually something would go wrong. You see it all started one night when I was horny and got the bright idea to go surf the internet with the intent to find something new and interesting … me and my bright ideas. That night I stumbled across an erotic story site named “The Liquidsmooth Latex Library”. Suddenly before my eyes were dozens, perhaps even hundreds of stories involving bondage and submission of females, males, and even a few individuals that fell into neither category or both, but all had a common theme. Latex. ...

continued from part one Part Two Jordan’s conversation puzzled me. Had she already called Doris and told her that she found me in handcuffs? If Jordan did not call before, what “play” was Jordan talking about? There were so many questions running through my head and no way to express them. It wasn’t long before Jordan was tugging at my leash and saying, “Walk for me.” It took another several minutes but I made it back to my bedroom. My legs were sore from the walk and my feet hurt. It felt good when Jordan forcefully turned me around and pushed me onto my bed. I was sitting on my bed watching Jordan move towards my closet and pulling out some clothes. I could not see what was being pulled out and thrown into the suitcase that she had found in the closet. When she turned around I saw her holding the little lock that was used to secure the luggage. She approached me and said, “I knew we would be able to use this.” ...

(story continues from Invitation) Part 2: Second Invitation The next few days left Nick in a turmoil. His mind kept returning to the events of the previous Saturday when the mysterious “J” had ensnared him and, as she had promised, given him an adventure to fulfill his wildest fantasies. Every evening he rushed home to check his mailbox for another invitation but, each time, he was disappointed. The week passed, and then the next. Nick had driven past J’s house a couple of times but her admonition not to try and contact her kept him from stopping. One thing he did do was to surreptitiously try and look over the women who used the gym whilst he was exercising. “D” one of the women who had ridden him that Saturday afternoon had recognised him and commented that she had wanted to get her hands on him. “J” herself seemed to know that he worked out regularly. Frustratingly, although there were many women using the gym, he could never feel with any certainty that he recognised a voice - which was all he had to go on. ...

(Despite what the story claims this is a work of fiction, however it is much more fun if you read it as if it were true.) Numerous times in the past he has asked me to relate this event and just as many times I have refused him. Personally I don’t think it is anyone else’s business, but so be it. The reason he was so insistent that I write it, is that one night I told the story to him as if he had not been there at all. He didn’t say anything during my entire rendering of the event and the only way I knew he was listening was that his breathing became more and more shallow (which was my original intention… I was trying to get him in the “mood” after he had had a hard day at the office). When I was finished, actually after we were finished, he told me I had to write this story. Well he has finally gotten his way… So here goes. ...

continued from part two Part 3: Retribution Mel clenched her eyes tight shut blocking out the sight of John’s satanic grin, but the memories of what had happened to Leanne and Mark seeped into the darkness. Tears flooded down her rosy cheeks and dropped, glinting as they passed through a beam of light passing through a window situated out of Mel’s sight and landed with a barely audible plop on the hard floor. John sauntered casually over to the terrified girl tied to the post. He had to step over the inert form of Emily lying on the floor. Only her eyes moved as she gazed up at the dirty soles of his feet as he strode over her as if she was a branch on the pavement of a street he was walking down. ...

The Piccadilly Circus Underground was packed. People thronged through the small tunnels in droves pushing and pulling each other in the rush to get home for the day. Friday was reaching its end and the weekend was just around the corner as Emily squeezed onto the already tightly packed train. The mass of stuffed bodies created a stench of sweat and smoke that got into every one of her pores. She felt tired and so dirty that she felt nauseous. This was a typical Friday and she was aching to slip into a warm bubble bath with a novel and relax. ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Discovery and Consequences Monday morning reared its ugly head and a disgruntled and tired workforce filed into the chilly warehouse to start the weeks work. Leanne, Melissa and Mark stood around their table boxing pallet wrap and duck tape to be wrapped and stored until it was ordered and delivered. They were all working as temps during the summer holiday and were all best friends after meeting at University at the beginning of their first year. The job was crap but the money they found was very good and they passed their shifts chatting and joking with each other. ...

(story continues from Human Pet 2) Chapter Three Part 1: I, Robot. Devon had to go into town for basic supplies. He came back to find Cindy in the French maid outfit and the ballet boots trying to catch up on some long neglected housework. It was a challenge for her to move much less clean. She always was holding on to a broom or vacuum cleaner for additional balance. To make her house work more difficult. Devon added ankle weights and zipped tied them on. Cindy was in torment the entire day but her legs never looked better. ...

I have been waiting for the right weather forecast for several weeks. The news was good it was going to rain for the next 36 hours. We had been practicing for this day, Linda and I would drive to the park, and there we would take turns walking around the park with our eyes closed. Then we tried it blindfolded. One day we decided to blindfold both of us, this way we could not depend on the other. Then we did it alone while the other watched from the parking lot. We did this about every other day, some people would ask us what we were doing, we told them we were doing a confidence course. ...

The story below is a follow up to my earlier story “You are A product to be Dealt with” and is a work of fiction, But should Hazel return as I hope she will it might be become A true story and its all Gromet’s fault. The phone rang it was seven in the morning I thought to myself “Who the hell is this at this unearthly hour?” The answer phone machine clicked in and my voice mechanically drowned, “Hi Jenny is out at the moment but leave a message after the tone and I will get back to you as soon as possible”. ...

My name is Kim and I am in my early twenties about 5’7” tall with an athletic body and long straight black hair. I have been thinking about self-bondage for a while now. Well really ever since I was a little girl and my brothers tied me up to play “Cowboys and Indians.” I have been reading a lot of stories on the net and they really make my panties hot and sticky with my juices. I do like to wear confining clothes when I go out in public because it shows my body off and I really like the way people stare at me. So this being said is it any wonder that all of the bondage stories get my juices flowing. ...

Annie woke up in not the best of moods. She wasn’t feeling well, and nothing she did seemed to help. And so, resigned to another long day, she slowly climbed out of bed. As she was sipping on her first cup of coffee, the doorbell rang. Gathering her robes around her, she opened the door. Outside stood a pair of husky delivery men. “Good morning, ma’am,” said one. “We’ve got a package here for you.” ...

Suzanne crept up to the patio door at the back of the house. She’d been casing this house for a month now. It was perfect. This was the owner’s day to go out on an all day shopping spree. They never returned until 5 or 6 PM in the evening. She was sure that she had waited long enough (it had been an hour). The nearest house could be seen thru the trees, about a quarter of a mile away. ...

story continues from “Cuckold” Ken, Deb and I were good friends and we sometimes found some crazy things to do together as a result. Ken’s birthday was coming up and he was dumped by a short-term girlfriend he had about a week before and his mood was one of “nobody loves me”. Deb, my girlfriend, and I did not think he would kill himself or anything like that, but we hurt because he was hurt. I’m not sure how the idea formed but we decided Ken needed a special birthday gift to cheer him up. ...

Chapter I Lady Gwen rode her horse up the walk towards Coutt’s Manor. She and some of her friends spent the morning riding and were now heading home for the afternoon. As she entered the courtyard, a stable boy, nude but for collar and leash, took her reins and held the horse for her to dismount. Another servant, similarly attired, was standing by with a tray of drinks. Taking a glass of wine, Lady Gwen turned her back and walked up the path to the house. ...

As I stood in the shower I filled the bulb with water. The thin nozzle slipped in with no problem. I squeezed the bulb slowly and enjoyed the feeling as the warm water slowly rushed inside me. I held it in for a while then bent down to let it out. I did this several times until I was sure. I knew I would have the plug in for some time. I finished what I was doing, dried off and went to get dressed. As I selected my clothes I wished that these chances would come more often. I really loved bondage. I do it to my wife when we can, but when I ask her to do it to me she gets weird so I have to wait till she is out of the house. She is out for the day so I have several hours to play. ...

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage)_ Part 2: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Part 2: The Other Side Of The Fence. My name is John and I live in what was my parents house! I am thirty-one and frankly quite happy but I have one thing that is driving me nuts and that is that I like the nurse that lives next door, and despite the fact that whenever we have talked we got along fine I have not been able to get any further with her. Whether that is because I am intrinsically shy, or just some other reason I don’t know. What I do know is that I am finding myself more and more looking out for her, and watching her when she is around. Not in a creepy way, but in a hoping to find an opportunity to get to know her kind of way. ...

This is a dream I had - it was so real and it felt like it was really happening to me. I hope that one day (soon) it does! I was brought down into the basement, naked except for a blindfold. Leather wrist cuffs are locked onto my wrists and I am strung up to the hooks in the beams above me. I form a perfect Y balancing precariously on the balls of my feet. You gag me with the ingenious bit gag you made for me for Christmas. The straps are pulled tightly around my head, causing me to moan slightly. The eye hook that you have screwed into the front of the bit is attached to another eye hook that you have screwed into the beam above me. This forces me to arch my head back, rendering me completely helpless…and I love it! I feel you playing with my asshole and the feel the tip of the lubed up butt plug against the entrance of my ass. You slowly and gently push it up into my ass. You are pleased. It will come in handy later, you think wickedly to yourself. I hear you take a picture with the new digital camera…that’s good, because I want to see this when all is done! ...

I arrive on schedule to my appointment, clutching my rucksack to one shoulder. After ringing the doorbell, I wait nervously until the door is released by remote control. Following the instructions I received by e-mail the day before, I enter, closing the heavy door behind me. I climb the stairs in front of me quickly in case I lose my nerve and make a hasty retreat. The room is sparsely decorated, only a large wardrobe and large steel trunk furnish it. ...

(story continues from American Dream 7: Bound Together) Part 8: Bath Time Friday 6TH September 2006 1430hrs Both women stood in the centre of the small room I used as my workshop and glared at me. I had already ordered them to strip to their underwear and tights and the discarded clothes lay in two separate piles in the middle of the floor. Lucinda had been released when I returned to the flat and had been given the latex dress to wear whilst being transported to the unit. I had also made her wear her pumps. The way the latex clung to her figure gave me another boner. ...

I had traveled for over two hours to the remote farmhouse. There were no other cars on the same road for the last half hour of my journey. The more miles that passed, the more I came to realize just how isolated my destination was. I had been sent here as an assignment – a test of faith. Greeting me at the side door of her large house, Mistress Alicia’s outfit didn’t match the rustic setting. She was in a black bustier with silver chains strung down the front. Her long legs were encased in thigh high stockings. There was a slight bulge in the black satin panties, telling of Mistress Alicia’s trans sexuality. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 4)_ Part 5 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. I well recall the night of the “party” with Lanie as I experienced it through the VR recording. ————————————————————————————————————————————————– I took a hovercab to the location Lanie had directed. Though I was early, Lanie was already there. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 2: Interrupted Celebration) 3: Shifting Mindsets The Percocet pill the slut gave me really took the edge off my pain. I tried putting up a strong facade because I didn’t want Mistress babying me too much but it was becoming too much. I was going to have to live with her carrying me around until my feet were healed enough to at least walk short distances. ...

continues from part one Part Two - Locked Inside Karen lay on her back in the trunk. It had been several hours since Zoe had gone off to bed and a soft shaft of moonlight lay across the trunk. Karen could see the moon’s blue glow peeking in through the crack where the lid joined the rest of the trunk. Stifling a yawn with her fist, she drew her knees up towards her chest and curled up on her side, trying to get as comfortable as possible in the tight confines of the chest. Gradually she drifted off to sleep, dreaming… ...

It was a contest of both strength and determination by two of the four participants. Betty and Janet were bound to separate floor-to-ceiling posts located in the clubs’ large bondage room. The posts were about four feet apart. Their arms had been secured at their sides by wrist cuffs attached to separate leather restraints locked onto each of their thighs. Ankle restraints held their feet closely together and these were in turn strapped tightly to their bondage posts. ...

Notice: This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, organizations, or persons is entirely coincidental. The voice on the intercom said, “Aileen, could I see you in my office?” “Yes, Mr. Ryan, I’m on my way.” Aileen O’Malley left her cubbyhole of an office and went across the hall. She knocked on the door marked ‘Frank Ryan, President’, and entered. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 2: Funerals and Wills)_ Part 3: A Meeting of Ways They made good time through midday traffic. The ride into the outskirts of the city was pleasant, giving Barbara time to make notes and send them off to her assistant. The built-up city gave way to subdivisions of home and then to open, large lands that surrounded the farms and the homes of the uncommonly wealthy. The limousine pulled through the gate, closing behind them as the auto rolled up the long drive to the front entrance of the large, gothic style estate of the Wentworth family. ...

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 5: Annie Goodbody) Part 6: In the Testing Center The testing center looked just like the name stated. It was large, taking up over half the basement level. The ceiling was at least 10 feet high and covered with iron beams and the wooden floor above. Several florescent lights were mounted above, but none were on. Regular incandescent bulbs from floor lamps bouncing off the ceiling gave a softer, more intimate lighting to the room. ...

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 6: In the Testing Center) Part 7: Plans and Flashbacks Morning started with Annie brining fresh food and drink and a new box. Dreading what might be in it, Batgirl ate her breakfast first. To her surprise a small folded piece of paper was below her muffin. Careful not to overreact to the note, she casually moved it to the side, then palmed it so the camera would not catch sight of it. She finished her meal and headed for the shower. There she read the small note, her body blocking the camera from seeing it. ...

I had dabbled with the Mistress / Domme scene as a sub for some years now, spending more money on taking sessions with them than I dared to count. I had sessioned with many different mistresses looking for one to satisfy my needs and pervery but so far had been mostly disappointed. Generally I had found that the younger pretty ones didn’t have the experience and so left me frustrated and out of pocket I might add, while the more mature ones although more experienced and generally better, but mostly they were past their sell by date with their claimed ages and out of date pictures on their sites all being questionable. Some were jaded too, just doing it purely for the money as long as they could carry on and get away with it in their autumn years so to speak. ...

As we walk into the bottom of a large, tower like building, Camille looks up, marvelling at the four windows at the top. I guide her up to a large belle dress, made of iron, and the skirt looks three feet too long. The back of the dress lays open, unhinged. She gulps as she looks at it and asks, “Is this dress for me?” “Yes, Camille.” I state, carefully removing her clothes. “But first, I need you to put your shoes on.” I add. She blushes and folds her arms over her chest. “Shoes?” she asks as I pull out a pair of iron shoes that weigh 15LBs each. “Heavy shoes! Why so heavy?” she continues. “You’ll see my dear, now step into these.” I state. As she steps into them, I bolt them shut. Knowing there is no need for a lock. She looks at me worried as I wheel over a crane with a trapeze bar hanging from it. She grabs onto the bar, I place some shackles around her wrists. “Those shackles are just for your safety, they’ll be off shortly.” I say. “Thank you, I was scared, and I don’t want to fall.” she says relaxing. I raise the crane as she can see into it, and sees a metal crotch strap with a pair of rods. She gulps and cries out my name as I position her over the opening. As I lower her into the dress she tries to step on the crotch strap to avoid it, I quickly take care of it by nudging her feet to either side. She squirms and pants as she is carefully impaled. “Don’t worry, there are no motors are electronics. Everything on this dress is solid iron.” I state. “‘kay…” she says, unsure what is going to happen as I bolt the back of the dress closed, pressing her breasts into the metal cups. She squirms in the cold dress, the shoes making it impossible to lift her legs. I position a large metal bar with an opening in the middle of it onto her waist. “What is this for?” she asks. “Just relax, you’ll see.” I say as I undo her hands, “You can let go now.” she drops her arms and feels around the outside of the dress. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” I say as I attach a large wheel that hangs from the ceiling high above to each side of the rod. She squeals as I use them to lift the dress up a few feet off the ground. “Why don’t you try kicking it to see how solid it is?” I goad She kicks hit hard trying to make it cave in, but ends up surprised as the dress reverberates, especially in the rods and breast cups. She quickly whimpers and stops. “Is something wrong, my dear?” I ask, knowing the answer. “It… the things… they…” she stammers. “Yes, it will happen every time the bell tolls.” “Jostly or move or whatever when do that… Everytime the bell tolls?” she says surprised. I nod. She looks around for the bell. “Now, we must raise you quickly, it is almost the half hour.” I say as I quickly raise her until she can see out across the country side. “What?” she asks as she looks all around and then down at me, hearing the mechanical sounds of a clock. The wheels on each side turn causing her to pivot steeply forward and back, her iron shod feet clanging against the sides of the dress. After a set of chimes it stops. “Ahh, such a lovely bell it is.” I state looking up at her as she flails her arms and cries out my name. I climb a set of stairs so I can see her close up, she holds out her arms to hug me, I climb up and give her a hug. “Imagine the joy you must feel at noon.” I say, as she drops her head thinking about it. ...

Pain. At this David awoke, the first sensations rousing him from unconsciousness was a dull headache and the painful bruises peppered over his body. Ah yes, the beating. Slowly he began to recall what had happened to him-and why-just as he was slowly becoming aware of what his situation was now. Suddenly gasping at a new source of agony, he looked up at the chains around his wrists, cruelly tightened and pulled up above his head, padlocked and attached to something, possibly the ceiling. He couldn’t tell how long he had been like this but David cried out at the cramps in his arms, as well as his legs which were also chained up together and locked to the floor, preventing him from kicking out. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 2: The New You) Part Three Chapter Ten: Getting To Know You The next morning Sarah let herself into the room. She was alone. I was waiting on my knees as usual. “Good morning slut. I’m glad you know how to greet your Mistress.” She leaned over and grabbed a handful of my hair and dragged my head back, forcing my mouth open. She forced a passionate kiss on me, her tongue probing hot and deep. Then she pushed me away. I fell backwards, catching myself on my elbows. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It) Part Seven Chapter Thirty – Do Girls Love Ponies? The next morning we woke up with the sun, or slightly before it. It wasn’t long before Mistress Sarah emerged and fed us with cornflakes and milk in the trough. Compared to my usual meals it was a feast. As we were finishing up eating, Master John came out to watch everything that Sarah did, though he never said a single word the entire time. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?) Part Eight Chapter Thirty-Five – The Master Plan Master John was determined to make sure we never got too bored or complacent. The return of Master Lucas seemed to have raised his spirits too. The next day he took turns at driving the sulky, though he stuck to walking speed. For her part, Mistress had him remove the dolly wheel and support from the sulky, which did at least reduce the weight we had to pull. Tough plastic protectors were laced onto our faces. These were like hockey masks with plenty of padding underneath. They were sweaty and horrible to wear in the hot weather. Summer seemed to be going on forever; after getting burned at first we all had deep tans on our exposed skin but the sun still seemed to be our enemy most of the time. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 8: The Master Plan) Part Nine Chapter Forty – Insomniac Sleeping Beauty We had been back in the pony pen for five days and four nights. That day I had been working as a team with Monica – our first attempt together since the branding. We had built up some confidence at running but our stamina was low. I was recovering quickly, and in a day or two more I thought I might be back to normal or even better than before. The nasty chastity belt was gone but Sarah would whip me sharply if she ever suspected I was trying to rub myself against anything. ...

(story continues from Betty’s Lesson) Part Two - Betty’s Return This has to be the longest week of my life, all week I tried to forget what had happened over the weekend at Hank�s farm, but the images just keep flooding into my mind and I would find myself in a daydream about what would happen to me next weekend in that big old barn and what Hank might have planned for me. Seems like when you want the week to fly by then the time goes by so slow and every day seems longer than before. Two of the girls at work ask me what I was thinking about that makes me smile and I just told them that I was planning a long weekend in the county and that I loved to smell the hay and flowers and be back to nature. Well, that was almost true, but there was something that turned me on more and that was the thought that I was about to turn myself over to a man completely and once I did he was going to have complete and final control over me and that I would be powerless to stop him. ...

As bondage damsels went, Marnie had been around the block as often as one could, without stopping for gas or asking for directions, an accomplishment worthy of Guinness World Book Record attention. Yet, the void she’d opened in her 16th year, when a close girlfriend initiated the gullible teen into her first bondage experience, had yet to be filled, and showed no signs of being ultimately satisfied, where orgasmic mountain tops were concerned. ...

I apologise for not talking to you, but this gag is stuck firmly in my mouth and I cannot say anything audible, so you will have to have a course in mind reading! I would like to take the gag out and tell you, but my hands are well, sort of tied up at the moment! It started out as an ordinary week end. Margaret wanted to do something different. I just fancied going down to the pub as usual. But like an idiot, I gave in to her. She told me she had seen an advert for a ballet! Me and ballet? There is more chance of finding out Santa Claus really exists than me liking ballet. Bloody namby pambies. They should get a real job instead of prancing around like a bunch of lunatics! I told Margaret what I thought that. She still wanted to go! ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 11)_ Chapter 12 - Cold Comfort The muffled grunts and moans came clearly through the small speaker in the earplug I was wearing. They were being picked up from the equally small microphone taped over Beth’s gagged mouth. Not surprisingly they also coincided with the motion of the snowmobile as I drove it across the field behind the chalet. It was a beautiful sunny but cold day that had started as usual with us working on Dawn after breakfast. She was now hanging from a heavy-duty hook screwed into one of the oak beams that crossed the ceiling of the living room. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 17)_ Chapter 18 – Suspended Surrender It was hard to believe that after all we had put her through over the last few months Dawn still had a spark of defiance left. Beth had been careless and that allowed Dawn to swing a free arm and catch her across the mouth with the back of a leather-covered hand. The damage had been minimal, except to Beth’s pride, but I was determined to extinguish that spark. ...

Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

Kristen has always wanted to be a nurse, to be able to help people and do good things. When she finished her training in abnormal pysch nursing and this job opened up, she jumped at it. She worked in a special ward of a famous and discrete hospital that catered to people from around the world with a strange, but apparently, given the waiting list, common problem. The patients in this ward were people who were afflicted with a need to participate in bondage activities. There were people who wanted to give bondage and people who wanted to be put into bondage. Some wanted both. All had stepped over some line and embarrassed themselves or their families and had run afoul of the vanilla world. To be sure there were some dangerous predators in the locked portion of the ward that would never see freedom. Kristen didn’t work with them. She focused on people who just couldn’t seem to keep themselves out of problems. They were not dangerous, except maybe to themselves and they were likely candidates for rehabilitation and re-entry into the vanilla world. ...

I suppose the best way to describe Mike is to say he’s fair but firm. Most of the time our sex life is pretty tame. We experiment a lot with lovemaking in various places and various ways, and we both love it. But sometimes I’m just feeling bitchy or frisky and I try to make demands. When I get into these moods, my lover has to take control and put me in my place. Of course, I know where these demands lead me; right into tight ropes and pain! ...

So here they were, fifth or was it sixth date, standing outside her front door after a long evening of really quite serious flirting, and he took hold of her wrists and held them quite firmly against her sides as he kissed her. This time, she let loose an almost imperceptible moan, and when he stood back her eyes were gleaming. All of sudden, Jamey couldn’t feel the cold. She left her hands where he’d placed them and gazed at him with a smile on her lips, calling silently for more, wondering deep inside if he might be just that little bit dominant. It was about bloody time one of the men in this damn town showed he could treat her like the proverbial princess in the street, and like a rope-loving slave girl in the bedroom. ...

Part 1. I was already in a bad mood, i hated it when clients wanted something different and kinky. I wasn’t at all into bondage and pain but this client today wanted me to tie him up before i fucked him and then let him fuck me! I pulled into the car park and got out of my car. I smoothed my tight black pencil skirt over my stocking clad legs, it came down to about 2" above the knee. I knew there was a fetish shop round the corner so quickly made my way to it, my 5" heels clicking on the pavement. I looked at my reflection in the shop windows as i passed. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort)_ Part 2. I looked at myself in the mirrored wall. My arms held high above my head by my wrists so i could barely touch the floor. My mouth was stuffed full of red 2" ball gag which not only ached but was sending copius amounts of drool onto my breasts and onto the floor where it pooled. My nipples were being pulled horribly but the hateful nipple clamps. My ass was stuffed with a huge butt plug and lastly my legs spread wide by a spreader. I had been like this ever since that witch Tanya had over powered me and brought me here. What was worse was she would be back soon and that damn butt plug had gven me a hardon despite my pain! I pulled again at my bonds in a futile attempt to get free as i did my nipple clamps swung causing me more pain and more tears. God i needed to escape! ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 2)_ Part 3. The bright light of the overhead lights brought me out of my sleep with a start my eyes slowly focussing as Mistress walked into the room. I had managed a small amount of sleep while strapped to the bed but the infernal butt plug, corset and nipple clamps put a stop to much sleep. Also my cock still ached from being put in the chastity. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 6)_ Part 7 I knelt on the hard floor head bowed waiting for my captor and Mistress to return. After having the enema forced on me and the humiliation of not only Mistress but Nina and Lisa watching as i emptied myself in front of them all i could think about was trying to escape. Last time i failed and was harshly punished but i had to try again… i just had to! It wouldnt be easy as i was shackled at the neck, wrists and ankles not to mention i was naked! It seemed like an eternity before the door unlocked but it wasn’t MIstress who came in it was Lisa. She wore a little black mini skirt not too short and a white blouse with 5" heels. She stood before me looking down at me. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 7)_ Part 8 I must have been chained to the floor sucking endless cocks for nearly 2 hours! All the time the people in the gallery watched, including my Mistress and Nina! Eventually the door unlocked and Bruno entered followed by a tall attractive blonde dressed in a very tight latex mini dress, around her waist was a belt with cuffs, a gag and a whip on it. She wore small metal collar and her dress had “Prefect” written in large white letters on the front. The girl pulled my head back and taking the ball gag from her belt quickly gagged me very tightly! My mouth was still full of cum and my chin dripped cold cum. Taking the cuffs from her belt she released my chained wrists only to cuff them tightly again behind my back. She released me from the floor and dragged me up by my arm. ...

I had been stuck in a loveless marriage for about 10 years. Loveless is too nice of a description. We pretty much hated each other and only stayed together for the kids. My wife and I had developed a strange relationship that involved us making a lot of deals with each other. We bartered for everything. Me cutting the lawn was worth two home cooked dinners. Me washing the dinner dishes was worth one load of my laundry being washed, dried and folded. Me painting a room would get me a blowjob. This evolved out of necessity. Especially the sex part. Everyone needs sexual release and we did not want each other cheating around town. Again not out of love but because we did not want to look like fools when people found out. Everyone thought we had a great marriage and we wanted to keep up the illusion. ...

Lady Livuetta looked across the board in the heart of the House of Balances, at that bitch Madame Catalina. The whore who had stolen her Antoine’s heart, or at least his cock, had an entire household arrayed around her in the ranks required of the game. Her over the top curves made her look like a slut in black velvet, a far cry from Livuetta’s willowy frame. Livuetta had her own ranks, arrayed in white as she was. It had taken enough doing just to get them there. Coin for the servants in the front ranks. Demonstrations of her prowess on the board for those consenting to play the major pieces. Promises and threats. Although often not so many of those. It turned out that the attractions of the House of Balance were enough for most, even with the threat of consequences. Maybe especially with them for the likes of Reynard and Timon, her rooks. And for her sister Teresa, it hadn’t even taken that. ...

The view was once-in-a-lifetime, glimpse-of-heaven beautiful. Beneath the cool, spacious wooden-walled hut with its 360 degree balcony lay the deep green forest, undulating in all directions. The air was filled with a tropical hum. As she gazed out silently towards the horizon, she felt his hands encircle her waist from behind and he held her close, drinking in her scent and the damp, leafy aroma that arose from the sun-warmed trees far below. ...

*Here is part 2 as promised. Thank you for everyone who responded to part 1 so enthusiastically. It is always nice to get good reviews and good votes, so I encourage all of you to do both! As is with my stories, please don’t use them without permission. I’ve never told anybody who asked me that they couldn’t use them, but I consider asking permission to be a professional courtesy. I hope you all enjoy my stories! Happy reading! *grin* ...

The naked girl prepares herself in the playroom. First she fastens the cuffs above her elbows, and on her wrists and ankles. Each pair of cuffs can be clipped together by a strong, steel snap-lock fitted in between. The upper pair are also fitted with steel rings. She goes to the centre of the room. A strong rope hangs from a beam in the ceiling, and she pulls herself up to test its strength. It is firm; it will hold. ...

story continues from part 7 Chapter 8 In stark contrast to the relative comfort of Lauren’s soft, plush surroundings with the airtight cocoon to keep out the cold, Jade was afforded no such luxury after release from the Japanese-style bondage which Amber had inflicted on her. She had been the first of the trio to be allowed out of her tortuous position, before being marched away from her sister and Lauren. Having spent the past few uncomfortable hours trying to find release from these, the strictest of bonds that Amber had ever imposed upon her, she’d finally had to admit defeat. Normally she was quite adept at getting out of rope bondage, having acquired an expertise matched only by her sister over the course of the years. This Oriental bondage, with its taut webbing and numerous hitches and cinches, knots and splices, however, had left her bewildered and confused as to how to wriggle, squeeze or contort her arms out of the immaculately tied ligatures that surrounded and overwhelmed her. And it appeared, from the grunts of frustration coming from the direction of her twin, that success on this score was also eluding Jasmine. ...

story continues from part five Chapter 6 Jasmine rolled over on the bed and peered through the gloom at the bedside clock. The green digital display announced that it was 6:23 am. It would, she knew, be another hour or so yet before it was light enough to see clearly. This meant that it would be at least that long before she could begin looking for the key to the handcuffs. And without that tiny piece of uniquely shaped metal, she was stuck here. This circumstance was of no concern to her, however. It had been five and a half hours since the clicking ratchets had informed her that she would not be able to slip her hands free from the manacles, so another hour wouldn’t be any great hardship. In fact, she relished the prospect of spending a further sixty minutes or so in her self-induced state of bondage. ...

story continues from part 6 Chapter 7 Hazel shielded her eyes against the wind and gazed out to sea. Despite the wintry sunlight, the wave-lashed Dorset coast, from high above on the cliffs, cut a depressing sight at this time of year. Away to the left, the headland of Hengistbury Head seemed to stand out defiantly and resolutely against the perpetual wrath of the breakers. And closer to her vantage point, the twin fingers of Boscombe pier and, almost directly below her, Bournemouth pier, stretched like clawing fingers out into the choppy grey waters of the English Channel. The beach and promenade, so crowded with bustling holidaymakers during the summer months, was virtually deserted now, with just the occasional jogger, dog walker or fresh air enthusiast braving the near Arctic temperatures. But that suited Hazel fine just now. ...

story continues from part 8 Chapter 9 “Hi Lauren, I’m back.” Steve’s shouted greeting as he entered the house was met only with silence. He wasn’t unduly worried about this lack of response at the time, however. Picking up the mail from the mat in the hallway, he absentmindedly threw this onto the table and went in search of his soulmate. Quickly ascertaining that she wasn’t on the ground floor, he hurried up the stairs and checked the bedroom, then the spare room - the latter known as their bondage playroom, or dungeon - but could find no sign of her. ...

story continues from part 12 Chapter 13 It was warm and cosy in the boot of the car, and the constant drone of the engine was causing Lauren to become drowsy. Next to her, Jade stirred slightly, and the low, rhythmic breathing sounds that issued from her nose told Lauren that her travelling companion had already dropped off to sleep. A sudden jolt, as the car stopped, brought Lauren back to full alertness. For a few seconds, the sounds of gates being opened filled the confined space, before the car moved onwards for a few more yards. Then the vehicle came to a more permanent halt and the engine cut out. Footsteps outside were swiftly followed by a brightness entering the cramped space, which coincided with the inrush of much cooler air. ...

Chapter 1 Introduction Clack…….Clack, Clack. The sound of Suzanna’s heels on the marble floor echoed around the hall. Clack…..Clack again echoed around the hall as Suzanna moved her feet to try and maintain her balance. This was quite difficult as she was wearing 4” heels and her legs were held about 2’ apart by a spreader bar. Her arms were encased in a single glove and pulled up above her head forcing her to bend over at the waist while the ball gag in her mouth was preventing any communication. A few days ago this was just something she fantasised about but now there was no backing out she was going to have to accept whatever her master had in mind. ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal 2)_ Chapter 3 – Good Morning - Bitch! It was obvious from the look on her face that Crystal didn’t appreciate me allowing her to hang around at my place! But then again, I hadn’t asked whether she wanted to or not. Each hand was in a tight rubber glove, then folded into a fist and wrapped with several turns of tape, before being laced inside a rubber mitt that extended halfway up the forearm. The wrist sections were boned; they had to be because she was hanging by them from two pulley hooks in the ceiling of my dungeon. The hooks were over 4’ apart making her arms the top half of the spread eagle; her legs formed the bottom half. Rubber straps around each ankle sported heavy D rings that were connected with short chains to floor rings an equal distance apart as the ceiling hooks. ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal 3)_ Cracking Crystal 4 by Anne Gray FFF/f; bond; leather; susp; nc; XX Chapter 4 – The Worst Nightmare! While Crystal was resting as best she could I made a few phone calls. It was now Sunday afternoon and I needed to prepare for the evening. As a leather domme, and well paid teacher of the trade, I had several pupils under instruction. Three of them were on a high intensity, very expensive, four week course and were ready for their final exam before leaving Canada and being set loose on the local scene in their home countries. ...

(story continues from Damsel in Distress) Part Three Barbara could not accurately determine how long it had been since John’s latest revelation impacted her somewhat overwhelmed sensibilities. Both she and time were obviously on vacation, suspended, as it were, in a moment beyond time, beyond reason, in a reality she’d never contemplated or experienced before. ‘I feel like a butterfly caught in a spider’s web,’ she analogized after her third and fourth writhing frenzy drove her out to the brink of yet another impossible climax. ‘How long did he say?’ The ticking of a clock focused her audio awareness on a far corner. ‘If I could just get some friction somewhere.’ Stretching her legs brought both nipples to within a quarter inch of the silk sheets below. It was to this end that Barbara Gwenn manipulated herself until her trainer went off duty. ...

(story continues from Part 2)_ ### Chapter 3 Even though they were far from delivering the twins, Janice felt as if a huge load had been lifted from her shoulders. The abduction part was done and it was time now to savor part of their efforts. She shrugged out of her jacket and unbuttoned her blouse. The belt came next, along with her holster and fake gun. She noticed one of the twins had noticed it when they went to pick them up and she was sure that part of her costume helped convince the twins that they were indeed detectives and needed to talk to them. Janice stripped out of her pants next, laying them on the bed. She would hang them up later. Right now, she wanted to get back downstairs to have a little girl time with the twins. She selected a wonderful black leather teddy with a plunging neckline. She really didn’t bring along a lot of this type clothing, only a few pieces that screamed dominatrix. It was important to Janice to set the stage correctly and look the part. Ray and she didn’t know who the client was, including the client’s sex, so training had to include a dominate female aspect. Janice was more than willing to oblige with that part of it. The blonde slipped out of her bra and panties and into the figure-hugging teddy. Looking in the mirrored closet doors, she thought she looked almost like a blonde Vampirella. Janice fought to keep a trim figure by jogging and working out at the gym with her husband. Looking at herself now, with her long, platinum blonde hair cascading down her back, her narrow waist, and long legs, she knew that she was a stunning woman and most of those genes had passed on to her teenage daughter Stephanie. Janice picked up a pair of black thigh-high boots and slipped them on. She was comfortable with the 5-inch heels they had and it made her look that much taller. The black opera gloves were last. One more glance in the mirror before she headed down to teach the twins a few more things. “God, every time I see you in that outfit reminds me why I married you.” Ray smiled, giving his wife a warm hug before he climbed out of his detective’s costume. “It wasn’t my personality?” Janice pouted. “A little bit, but mainly the outfit.” Ray held his wife tight against him, feeling her familiar curves as he kissed her, their tongues dancing around each other. Despite seeing and using many young women, Janice still made him as horny as the first day he saw her. Reluctantly, Ray let her go. They both had work to do and really not very many days in which to do it. ...

(story continues from Part 3)_ ### Chapter 4 Janice loved the sounds number 2 made through her gag. They were whimpers of soul-wrenching despair. Sweat glistened off of the blonde slave’s slender body as Janice ran her fingers over the flat of the girl’s stomach and up to her large breasts. The wires were still firmly attached to 2’s nipple clamps and Janice pulled at them briefly just to hear number 2 wail into her gag. Janice had no intention of unclamping them yet. She needed them in place for what she planned next. ...

(story continues from Part 1)_ ### Chapter 2 Amanda’s heart sank as she heard her sister Cassandra starting to sob through her gag. Neither of their captors had moved. The man was holding a riding crop, tapping it into one hand. The woman just held her crop by her side. Both were looking at Sandy as her tears made dark trails from her eyeliner. “Now, I don’t know who is who,” the man said, talking with a slight southern accent, “and I really don’t care. You, young lady. . .” The man pointed his crop at Amanda, still bound naked above her sister; her hands bound behind her back and her mouth gagged with an obscene gag with a black gel dildo protruding out of it. “. . .you are going to be known as number 1.” The woman, Mistress, turned and went over to the armoire and removed from it a red leather collar. On the front, a big chrome number 1 was emblazoned. Without a word, the woman Amanda knew as Mistress fastened the collar around her neck, locking it into place. “Now, 1, you have pleased us with your performance here. You made your sister here cum and that means you aren’t going to be whupped. However, your sister there isn’t going to be as fortunate. She’s going to learn firsthand not to disappoint us.” Ray smiled, listening to Cassandra’s renewed sobs. Both young blondes were gorgeous, being bound in a ‘69‘ position and glistening from their sexual efforts. Number 1’s breast dangled down over her sister, jiggling as she caught her breath. The other twin lay on her back, her eyes closed and her head turned away from the couple. ...

For some, it might have been a dream assignment. Josie wasn’t so sure. She’d been sent to research and write a feature article for the hip magazine she’d been dying to work for, ever since she’d embarked on her journalism career. But the glint in the eye of the editor had told her to beware. The editor was sending her to the newest club in town, to review it. Alright, thought Josie, as she dressed for her interview with the club owner, I can do this. It’s just a review, a few witty comments and a little psychological analysis of the clients. Easy. Just try to ignore the fact that the club is in fact a sex club’ well, not sex exactly, not in the sense of back street brothels and dodgy lapdancing joints. It was an exclusive, highly-regarded club. It was, of course, expensive. The owner was very selective about the clients he admitted, but had been known to give freebies to those he thought would really appreciate what the club had to offer. ...

Sign posted on a telephone poll: Duct tape testing, participants needed, 5 business days, 8 hours per day, $5,000. Call 555-4567 to sign up. What a deal to test duct tape, what does that mean?? Why not, I’m not turning down $5,000. So I call, its taking place at the packing factory, where they make duct tape and plastics. Monday, Day 1 OK, I’m here, show up at the desk, I’m here for the testing…. sure go through those doors…OK. In there are five girls, all good looking. A representative comes in to tell us that only us 6 are testing… that’s fine with me. I had to sign a contract and will be paid on the last day…… OK sounds good. ...

continued from part two Chapter Three Part Five - Sabrina gets her man, Ella gets wet. Sabrina sat on her Masters lap, barely awake, it had been a lovely day for her. She shuddered as he gently lifted her off of him, and slid out from underneath her. Once he let go of her she slumped, and was held up by the frame work alone, as she had no strength left. He came over and untied her and then stripped her naked, after securing her hands in front of her in a pair of locking leather restraints he led her into a small side room with a shower. There he gently bathed her, she felt as though her body and mind were melting, first the torture, which had lasted hours, had made her feel like she was going to lose her mind if she wasn’t allowed to come, and then to be so thoroughly screwed afterwards, and now a long hot shower with wonderful massaging hands. She never wanted to leave. ...

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure)_ Chapter 2 – The House of Indulgence Steve opened the door. A wide, joyful smile crossed his face, “Hi folks – come in.” I may have been imagining it, but his voice seemed to contain a faint thread of relief at seeing us. “What’ll you have? The bar’s open.” He led us to a beautiful light open area in the house – marble floors and a glass-topped table surrounded by deeply cushioned rattan chairs. ...

(story continues from Erotic Disclosure Chapter 6: Decadence)_ Chapter 7 – My Inner Whore Discovered My heart was racing and my breath coming more rapidly as Steve opened the door to his private heaven. As I entered the now familiar interior, I was again hit with the sweet smell of incense and the sight of the sensually decorated interior. It was still provocatively lit with softly glowing red lamps. I heard a click as he closed the door behind us. Almost at once, his lips found mine in a long, lingeringly passionate kiss – while a hand explored my butt. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 4) Part 5 The party of three men and their female companion walked – casually, it seemed – over the low sand hills towards the spot where Lauren’s and the twins’ heads poked out of the ever diminishing strip of beach. When they reached a point around ten feet away from the three stricken young women, the men stopped, leaving Amber to approach on her own. Lauren watched as the black boots of the dominatrix approached and halted right by her head; so close, in fact, that the scent of the leather mingled with the salty air. As she moved, the soft creaking of Amber’s skin-tight latex cat-suit was audible over the crashing waves that were only a few feet away now… and getting nearer by the second. Amber looked down at her three helpless captives, a smile on her face as she surveyed the mayhem that – it was now obvious – had all been part of her devious plan. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 5) Part 6 Lauren sighed contentedly and curled up under the duvet. The warm bedding she’d been snuggled up in for the past few hours was in stark contrast to her experience of the night before, and she was grateful for the sense of security and wellbeing that she could now savour. It was still dark outside, although the first signs that daybreak was imminent could be seen peeping through the gaps between the curtains. Her vision, however, as she gazed out into the twilight of the bedroom, was not as sharp as it would have been under normal circumstances. ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 2) Part Three “Did that feel good, sissy? I am sure it did, and you will get quite a few more of that, but first…” then I felt the dildo slide out and something else being placed in it’s stead. Then I felt it expand and start to vibrate, which elicited a moan from my mouth. “Oh, sissy likes them big, huh? Well, this will be even better for you then!” as she took a large penis gag and locked it into my mouth, and I could taste that is had some cum on it. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Chapter 2 January 24, just before noon Sue drove the car to Racheal’s home and as they approached the closed gate, all three were amazed at the size of her estate. They were buzzed in and through the intercom and Sue was instructed to park at the garage and they were to walk to the front door. ...

Hey there, say there. My name’s Faye and this all really happened during 2 ½ days in late 2002. But first of all, I want to tell you that it’s okay if you skip the part about me and go to the dirty part. I understand. No, really! ========= …Thank you for still being here with me. I’m not sure why I’m typing this or what I’ll do with it. I guess I’ll upload it somewhere because, well, what else can I do? I can’t print copies and send them as Christmas cards to my friends ...

Part Four It was a strange sensation as I left the gym, surrounded by six very attractive young women and two prefects, all in latex. They made me the centre of attention and I was first embarrassed but then began to take pleasure that they should show so much interest. We walked languorously back in the now strong sun. I noticed almost at once the girls who had been beaten in wrestling or by the cane showed no animosity to the other three, although they didn’t know precisely who had beaten whom. With the prefects they were fairly cool; they knew the power they wielded and were keen not to transgress any lines. Emma was happy and at ease, proud of her little plaything (me). We passed the old schoolyard where the two girls I had seen earlier in tennis whites had finished and now joined us, so we were now a group of eleven and quite a jolly group. We arrived at the showers and toilets and without warning we all went inside. I hesitated at the door but Emma said. ...

Part Three When I awoke, I assumed it was morning, but the women above me had left to prepare for the next session. For a while I floated in my rubbery prison, then looked up to see three happy faces smiling down at me. I placed my balled fist to the transparent sheet, asking them silently to release me; they wouldn’t have detected any of my expressions in the mask, just a pair of eyes staring back at them. I saw them laugh at my position. I wasn’t uncomfortable really, but it was the feeling of utter helplessness. My masculinity, manhood, independence had evaporated within their hold. ...

Part Four It was early afternoon by the time we made it back to the flat. I was almost dragged from the car and back to the rubber room. Mia and Uta were there, chatting. Mia was dressed in a tight red rubber dress with a high mandarin collar, long sleeves and a slit up the skirt to mid thigh. She was heavily made up and looked fabulous. Uta was also striking, but in a different way. She wore shocking pink tights, and a bright pink bra – nothing else, a stunning apparition with her cute blonde hair. They saw Sigi was furious and she said to them. ...

A dark bondage story very loosely based on 8mm with Nick Cage: Kevin and Dawn had been together long enough for their sex to get routine, not bad, just routine. Kevin wanted to spice things up some and started to bring home videos from the local shop near their house. At first Dawn didn’t want any part of the tame porno movies, but they excited both of them to the point that they never seemed to finish one on their bedroom TV before having inspired sex. Kevin was happily surprised at the new things Dawn would try, things he tried to talk her into before like different positions, and even some light bondage. It seemed if Dawn saw it in a video then it wasn’t too bizzar to try in real life. Kevin knew he had a good thing going and didn’t want to screw it up with his sexy and more exciting partner, but they were running out of movies at the local video store that they hadn’t seen yet. ...

Mary took another sip of her coffee and waited for her friend to continue. “I don’t know what to do any more,” Aki said, “Allan just doesn’t seem to be interested anymore.” The blond Mary looked at her distraut friend, her small asian features, trim waist, and tight body. Poor Aki had the cutest little pout on her heart shaped face. It nearly broke the taller womans heart just looking at her. “I have an idea,” Mary said, “but you’ll think I’m crazy.” ...

Chapter 1: Kidnap With a exhale of cinder-reek, a tube train rumbled into Bond Street Station. The station-mistress, a hard-faced middle-aged brunette, didn’t even look up as she automatically noted its time (10:20pm) and the line (Jubilee) into her log. A couple of women dismounted and drifted down the various exit halls. The station-mistress yawned. There wouldn’t be another train until 10:42. She turned her attention back to her newspaper. The Japanese Crisis had been resolved, something to do with airships and ninjas and such. Now the captive Ambassador was home and the Empress was pining for her lost prisoner. Somehow the paper had gotten a picture snapped by the Imperial Photographer of Record, showing a grinning Empress Nabuki kneeling behind a hogtied Olivia Hammersmith, proudly displaying her work. Whether or not the ash-haired stateswoman was keeping a stiff upper lip was impossible to tell, but she was certainly keeping a stiff set of titties. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 12: Pitinna’s Mission)_ Chapter 13: Rani’s Palace As their railcart rolled over the wide ocean of women’s passion, with her limbs snuggly secured within the wrappings of crisp white sheets, Kiyoko considered the revelations Olivia had passed to her. How they were being transported into their adversary’s stronghold, tasked with defeating a living goddess, the prospect of domination and subservience the reward for failure. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 13: Rani’s Palace)_ Chapter 14: Goddess of the Pit Rani, Living Goddess of the Pit, Queen of a Thousand Bound Souls, Bringer of Organsmic Bliss, sat back in her silky, bejeweled finery upon her splendid dais. Her crown shimmered with rubies, a diamond glimmered from her navel. And her arms, all six of them, jangled with hoops of gold. The three sets of arms wavered and swayed to the delicate eastern music a nearby cluster of female musicians played, sensuous and flowing. Her fingers fluttered and traced erotic patterns. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 15: Invasion Plans)_ Chapter 16: Sakujna Never had Megan known such frustration. It made her horny to look down her naked, slender body, recessed within its leather dais. It made her horny to tug against the clamps that locked her wrists and ankles so far apart. It made her horny to consider how exposed she was, and how anyone at all finding her thus could do anything they wished to her. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 1: Kidnap)_ Chapter 2: Miss Anna On anyone else, a lime-green teddy would look silly. But on Lady Petunia Goldwaith, Royal Scientist, it was heavenly. It could have been the curves created by the geometry of her tidy tummy, generous breasts and shapely hips that suggested the green hills of England. Or the way her spill of golden hair swept over her creamy shoulders like golden clouds brushing lush summits. It could have been how her rounded buttocks shifted atop her desk chair, an erotic chiaroscuro spanning the gambit of steamy emerald to sultry jade. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 2: Miss Anna)_ Chapter 3: Adara Burke The silence of the Central London Precinct House hung like smoke in the early morning hours, as quiet as conspiracy, as pungent as corruption… Adara Burke shook her head in muffled frustration. Her editor at the Sun would not accept such hackneyed phasing. Still, it was hard to think clearly, suspended in isolation by her heels as she was. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 3: Adara Burke)_ Chapter 4: Arrest & Capture There were no tenements or slums in the world of Gai, but there were less-than-desirable places to live. The Lambeth Terraces was one such location. Wedged into an odd-shaped lot, the majesty of the Thames shielded by greater buildings, it simply existed. The last two landladies had tried to spruce it up to little effect. Sometime in the future it would likely be razed. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 4: Arrest & Capture)_ Chapter 5: Packages Petunia Goldwaith slowly awoke from pleasant dreams of bridled pleasures. She didn’t open her eyes to meet the day, not yet. First, she stirred her arms and legs, somewhat disappointed to not find them tautly tied to the four posts of her huge soft bed. Sometimes the maids got frisky, a delightful distraction to start the day with. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 5: Packages)_ Chapter 6: The Mission The three women waited on the edge of their seats for the briefing to begin. Literally. They’d been stripped and tied neatly to high backed chairs in Willie Hall’s ornate wood-paneled dining room, erect in posture but totally lacking in clothing. Olivia Hammersmith, Kyoko and Sybil had been trussed up with yards of ropes, centered and symmetrical in their huge chairs, anchorlines holding them at solid attention. So intense was their bondage that thin cording cinched their thumbs and locked down their toes in orderly rows of piggies. Across their pursed lips were wide leather gags adorned with the Goldwaith coat of arms. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 6: The Mission)_ Chapter 7: Evaluation It was an somber subterranean chamber, its walls rough brickwork, its air hanging in stillness. The far end of the room tapered into a dark hall floored with shadowy holes. At the other, a large pipe jutted out, a set of canvas bags strung beneath it at the ready. The silence was broken as distant ram-fans spun up, rumbling like a summer storm. A gale built from the downward maw of the pipe. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 7: Evaluation)_ Chapter 8: The Wash Room “I remember this place,” the wiry Sybil exclaimed as the four exited a side passage into a huge manni-era storm drain. Her dark eyes flashed. “I’ve been here before.” A wide rubber conveyor belt scrolled at hip-height along the center of the corridor like a black river, banked by two-foot high metal walls. While its purpose was unclear, its presence was ominous. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Angel 1: The Angel’s First Victim)_ To review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge To understand the Gai Shift, please read the previous story Gai-Shift prior to reading this one. Chapter 2: Captain Zana Hoffsteder Chief Officer Drummand paused before the shop windows of Harrods, wincing at the shill voices of the paper-girls. “London in grip of Biblical forces,” called one. " ‘Knightsbridge Angel’ claims another victim," cried another. Constance could only stand before the shop window, waiting for the dread of failure to pass. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Megan’s Bull Round Up The young woman pushed west across the high English hills, the wind caressing her brown bobbed hair. She seemed under-dressed for pushing though the high heather in her blue jumper and sensible shoes. However, the brambles appeared to offer no resistance, somehow untwining and untangling as she approached and springing back after her passage. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 1: Megan’s Bull Round Up)_ Chapter 2: Chlorophene the Druid Megan sat against the hard mud-baked wall, her wrists lashed back and up to her shoulderblades in reverse-prayer. In locking her wrists against her back, more braided-vine ropes banded her chest, making her modest breasts strain against the fabric of her jumper. Her legs were tied Indian-fashion, knees out and level, ankles counter-crossed and corded tightly. To top things off, a hawsered line ran from ankles to neck-loop, hunching her forward. Any comments she might have made were silenced by a natural woven fabric that formed an uncompromising gag. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 2: Complimentary Package)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from part 2 _Chapter 3: Hang Out the Washing With thanks to Brushslut_ She had been Barbette’s senior by two years, a vast difference from a teenager’s perspective. She was also a farm girl from the next valley over, strong and healthy. And when the young Barbette hunted truffles in the Gascony woods, she had, herself, been hunted! ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 9: A Thief in the Night)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 10: Another One Down… with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 21, 199_Well, diary, I’m in it again._ We’re sitting on the sands of a western beach in Africa, somewhere just south of Port Mons. Over the nearby lagoon (with its lurking evil, how well I know), the Lola Montez churns south against the sun-flared dusk, its decks akimbo with cheerful lights. Around us are stacked the provisions of our trip. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 10: Another One Down…)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 11: Dangling Like Fruit with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 22, 199_Awake rested and sated, my poor black play-slave (i.e. Chespeake) groaning as her bound thumbs and toes are cut loose. Her relief is only temporary – following breakfast, her arms are re-trussed with baggage across her shoulders and back. She must remain our captive if only to maintain discipline over our three bearers._ ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 1: Missionary Work)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 2: All Aboard with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 13, 199_Dear Diary;_ The London Pool, dockside… Crowds, shipping, noise of all sorts… Airships tethered to the Tower Bridge, filling the sky like bulging penises… A stack of Chinese and Indian servant girls wrapped up in thick rugs, awaiting import inspection (and customs interrogation tickling)… Irish women emigrants, sturdy, rosy, cheerful, their belongings wrapped up in over-shoulder bindles, their mannis standing in simple domestication, head and torsos tightly wrapped in potato sacks and harsh farm rope… The lanes filled with omnibuses and steam lorries…. two sailorwomen fighting in the gutter, the ropes and harsh gag awaiting the loser… A passing aristocrat, her offspring and maids following like ducklings… a press-gang sorting their ropes… tough women convicts chained in a line, their hands lashed behind their back like chickens dressed for dinner, outbound for Australia… Over it all, the ironwork flank of the Lola Montez, vast with its dark funnels, ponderous paddle wheels, secondary masts and endless chrome… ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 2: All Aboard)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 3: Priestess’s Habits with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 13, 199_(later, and sadder, that day)_ Dear Diary; I am sorry, my diary, for the harsh pen-strokes and blotting tear-stains. I am sitting at the small cabin desk, my gawky habit-draped frame bowed in despair, booted toes cocked down, knees together. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 3: Priestess’s Habits)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 4: A Tricky Witch with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 14, 199_“The point of a chastity belt,” Adara tells me as we stroll to Lola Montez’s promenade deck, the Kentish coast a white highlight starboard-aft, “is to deny orgasms. Chesapeake was as skanky as a Irish bog when I finally pealed her belt off.”_ ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Test & Capture The button-cute, blonde-mopped, tool-festooned girl stood before the harvester-sized machine in the empty hanger and hugged her slender body in glee. Van adored it when a test run went so well. The device looked like an old LNER Mallard, bright blue, festooned with chrome and brass. Instead of drivers, it squatted on bogies. And between headlamp and pilot-wheel gaped a metallic maw. Like catfish whiskers, telescoping brass rods, tipped with gloved clutchers, hung to each side. Where a driver’s platform would have been perched the gleaming cogs of a computational machine, slowly clicking though its programming cards. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Lady M’s Manor _The bedroom was finely furnished, its oak-paneled walls gleaming in the late afternoon sunlight. Against one wall, a massively plush four-poster bed. Opposite, the writing desk and pneumatic message tubing. Between them stood high arched windows that looked out into the lush grounds of Lady M___’s estate. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Reversal 2: Barbette)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 3: Baroness Manchester’s Device Barbette stumbled along the darkened hall, her arms lassoed to her sides, the leads gripped by three apologetic maids. What protests she might have voiced were efficiently plugged by the bright red ball gag. The cotton slip that barely concealed her slender body had ridden up on the lowest coil, revealing her left buttock and exposing her heated mound. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 1: Petra’s Homecoming)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part One Chapter 2: Cossacks They came for her the next day, a staggered line of rough horsewomen garbed in chapped pants and goat-fur vests. Their dirty and cruel faces, traced with Mongol heritage, smirked down from beneath greasy cylindrical caps. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 3: Captain Hallerna’s Organ Recital)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 4: Release the Lancers Second Officer Petra crashed through the door of the Unbound Pleasure’s cargo area, a not-so-subtle dildo gripped in her hand. Sergeant Featherthrust looked up from where she’d been massaging the input data to her five leather-sheathed, tightly-belted lancers, working them to fever-pitch in anticipation to deployment. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 4: Release the Lancers)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 5: A Fire on the Sea Van sighed as she sat on the Kraken’s curved hull, watching a huge slick of lubricating oil slowly drift away from the dock, slipping out of the pine-shrouded fjord for the open sea. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 3: ‘Unbound Pleasure’)_ Chapter 4: Bert51 Eventually, after Chief Officer Constance had her fill of tormenting her bound manni, Bert51, with fingers and darting tongue, she removed her muffling hand and allowed her tormented captive to tell his story. = O = There is not much to say about my early life. My boyhood in the state manni farm in the country was pleasant. Just days of idyllic work, schooling and play under the watchful eyes of the nannies. Occasionally an older boy would disappear following his monthly physical exam. I thought nothing of it until that day the doctor looked up, my balls cupped in her hand. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 4: Bert51)_ Chapter 5: Engine Room “So, Constance,” asked Lady Petunia Goldwaith over her coffee cup’s rim, “Would you like to see our airship’s propulsion system? Chief Officer Constance Drummand looked up from her small plate of eggs. The three women; herself, the scientist and Zana Hoffsteder, the Unbound Pleasure’s captain, were sharing a light breakfast in the rear of the bridge. The morning sun shimmered across the waves of the Atlantic Ocean some five thousand feet below. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs)_ Chapter 9: Chespeake Lady Petunia Goldwaith smiled into the cloth gag that had been lovingly forced between her pearl-like teeth. She was laying on her back on a smooth plank, belts holding her amply-curved body fast. She’d been slid like a drawer into the wall of the passion hostel. From a hook at her side hung her purple dress, her boots, her corset, and the monoglove Constance had forced on her that morning. And now Constance was detained in the palace of the High Mistress of Equator, while she was waiting with expectation for… well, for whatever would happen next. ...

After the cosmetic surgery robot had gone crazy and killed Doc, Holly had run for her life. The sandmen were after her now! And it wasn’t even her time, her crystal had months till it began flashing. She looked down at the hard chip of silicon embedding in her palm, and squeezed her hand into a fist in frustration and fear. The explosions and screaming people back at the Cosmetic Bazaar had given her a chance to slip away unnoticed as the rogue Sandman Logan had blasted his way out of the office, killing Doc in the process. A tear wet the corner of Holly’s eye as she thought about Doc, cut to ribbons by the suddenly maniacal surgery robot on the session table that they had both used to create such beautiful people with. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 3: Quality Time)_ Part 4: At The Club Jane knelt between the girl’s legs. Cindy had a handful of her long, blonde hair, pressed her face to the girl’s pussy. The girl was tied to the couch, legs spread, ankles roped to the legs. There were ropes above and below her breasts. They had been cinched together making the girl’s breasts bulge. There were chrome-steel clamps on her nipples that jiggled as the girl squirmed. She was gagged with a large, red ball and wore a black blindfold. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 6: Epilogue)_ Part 7: Transition They were sitting in the airport lounge. Jane was going to Florida, Geoffrey would swing through the Carolinas, get some face to face time with clients before joining her in a few weeks. “Uh, Sir?” She didn’t have to call him sir, she wasn’t on a leash, but sometimes it slipped out. “Hm?” “When I spent the day with Cindy, well, we, uh, did things.” ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 5)_ TWENTY-FOUR I bucked and moaned as the light of the Fazer played over me. I felt that sensation, as though a sledgehammer had just been slammed into my stomach, and I was suddenly sweating and vomiting the jism that I had swallowed not so long ago. I rolled about on the bedspread, feeling my body dwindling in size and mass. Worse, the leather cord shrank as well and continued to hold me wrapped tightly from head to toe. I pissed myself in final insult, before the sensations and effects of the Fazer finally started to recede. ...

Day 3 Waking was a challenge for the imprisoned girl; she fought the sleep from her head. Hot and sweaty again the tiny blonde struggled to free her self. She knew she would have to take a break now from being entirely covered in latex. The heat build up inside the suits made moving her arms difficult and she found it none to easy releasing herself again from imprisonment. Hooking a finger in the ring on the inside of the straight jacket Janet worked it down. Once freed from her latex and leather cocoon she answered the call of nature and then showered. ...

All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Chapter 1: The Bet Racheal was picking out her outfit for the B&D party at Shelia’s tavern that Monday night. She selected a black leather cat suit that hugged her body and a thin black leather thong and while the cat suit covered her, it allowed everyone to know she had a toned sexy body. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

(story continues from Jenet 2) Part 3 - Bondage Goddess I don’t know how long I was hanging from the bedpost. Long enough to have a pretty intense orgasm, anyway! At one point, someone’s lips brushed against my nipples and took first one then the other into his mouth, nibbling at them. Was that Michael? I should know his moves by now but I wasn’t sure. This was followed by caresses from the palm of an unknown hand across the tips of my hardening nipples. The harsh pressure caused by clamps being tightened onto my swollen nipples interrupted all of this gentle attention. I moaned softly at the discomfort being visited upon my breasts, but I was so intent on the stimulation of the vibrating rope, that I barely noticed the clamps. Now, as they untied me and the clamps came off, my nipple discomfort intensified. I suffered through it, but I was really preoccupied by what may lay ahead. Two pairs of hands worked on me, removing the ropes holding me tightly to the bedpost. When my feet were returned to the floor I found they were cramped from the position they had been held in. But not to worry! So much rope still held me to the post that I didn’t need to support myself yet. I stretched and worked my leg muscles as they continued untying me. By the time I was free of the pole, I could stand by myself. I felt them release the strap around my neck and unzip the hood. As they peeled it back, a hand covered my eyes. Between the hand and the glare caused by finally seeing light, I couldn’t actually see what was going on or who was in the room before a padded blindfold covered my eyes. The blindfold was tightened and I was without sight again. It was frustrating not knowing who was doing what, but the loss of sight heightened my feeling of helplessness and my sense of being a captive. They left the gag that I had buckled into my own mouth in place. To remove me from the post, they had to untie my hands and elbows. When they were free, I felt a wave of disappointment wash over me, just like had happened out in the woods when I had been momentarily unbound. Before I could dwell on this disappointing freedom, they began to retie me. They tied my hands palm to palm and, as a new twist, taped my fingers and hands together into a ball. No way was I going to get at a knot! My elbows were crushed together, cinched and secured to a rope that passed under my arms and behind my neck. When they pulled that rope tight, it lifted and tightened my elbow rope significantly. It felt delicious! I was flexible enough that the elbow tie didn’t cause much discomfort, but the way I was tied was really tight and restrictive. I was back under their control and not unhappy about it at all! I began to realize that although they had me tied, I was the one with the hold over Michael and James. They were worshipping at my altar; I was their bondage goddess and that thought made me giddy with desire. Michael spoke. “We’re going to take a little walk, Jenet. Just shuffle along and you’ll be all right.” It was the old Michael’s voice I heard, not the angry Michael that had first confronted me. I was happy to hear that and mentally settled even more into the situation of bound captive. They tied a rope loosely around my neck. Huh, leashed like a dog! A tug on the rope and a light twist of a nipple told me I should start to move. At first, it was awkward walking without sight. I was afraid of tripping over something, but eventually I developed some confidence that they wouldn’t lead me into a minefield of obstacles and I was able to shuffle along. It was so weird and exciting to be led around my apartment, sightless, bound and gagged. Out of the bedroom and down the hall we went. I knew that we would end up in the living room, but I had no idea what was in store for me. The fear of the unknown and my inability to influence my fate in any way was a powerful stimulus and I let my excitement grow. Were they going to take me somewhere out of the house? That would be a trip to remember! The walk took only a few minutes, but I was really juiced by it! I was fully immersed in being the bound captive and totally helpless, but I managed to resist them enough to get a couple of nipple twists and swats on the butt to keep me moving. Someone, Michael again, guided me into a sitting position on the couch. I was wracking my brain for a clue as to what could happen next as they tied my ankles. I was surprised that the ropes were kind of loose. I thought about what was in this room. There were some armchairs, the sofa, an entertainment center, and the balcony door. The balcony! Were they going to tie me out on the balcony? Adrenaline shot through me; my heart rate soared. It was night after all and we were on the third floor. Who could see me! That would be so cool! Public bondage! I was totally convinced that I was headed for the balcony as two pair of hands picked me up, but they set me on my back on the floor. I was shaking with excitement as I felt them fiddling with my ankle ropes. I felt my legs being pulled up off the floor. Huh, what was going on? I rolled onto my stomach and was pulled along the floor as my legs continued to rise. The tension on my ankle ropes and in my leg increased and then I flipped back over. Suddenly, I understood exactly what was happening! This room had a cathedral ceiling and when I had moved in, I had them take out the ugly chandelier that was hanging here. I remember the worker saying that the ring holding up the chandelier was heavy-duty enough to hang a small car. They were going to hang me from it by my ankles! Soon only my neck and the back of my head were in contact with the floor. One final heave and I was swinging free. I could feel myself still rising, but I had no idea how far above the floor I was. Now I knew why they hadn’t tied my ankles tightly! The tie was like a sling and was suspending me without a lot of pressure on my ankles. I almost swooned at the helplessness of it all. Or maybe it was the blood rushing to my head. I had never, ever been suspended and I found it exhilarating! I was totally unable to fend for myself, totally at their mercy. It was not uncomfortable except for the pressure in my head and the pull on my ankles, but there was no place to put my arms! I tried to keep them close to my body, but couldn’t keep them there. It required too much effort! I tried to let them hang but couldn’t find a good position. They solved that issue for me when they tied my arms almost straight out behind me. They must have tied them off to something in the room because now I couldn’t swing around at all and I felt much more restricted! I jiggled myself on the end of the tether to get a sense of the predicament I was in. I heard myself moaning into my gag. It was so exciting! That was when the first blow from the flogger slapped off my ass! ...

(story continues from Jenka’s Kidnapping 3)_ Part 4 Huge hands yanked the tight latex discipline hood over sabina’s head. Other hands yanked the matching gleaming black corset tighter and tighter. Struggling to breath through the ring gag she moaned helplessly. The hands kept roaming as the voices around her called out suggestions. her tail flicked rapidly side to side, knees trembling. Tight little ass rounded back as a thick finger, slick with her own arousal, slid deep into her little bottom. ...

(story continues from Jenka’s Kidnapping 4)_ Part 5 Jenka shuddered as she felt Dynotaku’s thick fingers caress across her flat stomach. Growling through the ring gag she tried to pretend his touch didn’t feel marvelous. Her fingers curled into fists as the leather straps pinning her to the bed creaked in protest. Damn him, why did he have to be so good at this. Where her captors had used simple persistence to arouse her Dynotaku was much more subtle. Making her yearn for every touch. She could see that damn smirk on his face as well. ...

(story continues from Jenka’s Kidnapping 5) Part 6 As the drugged ale began to to its job, Jenka was struggling in the other room. The three had become six by the time Dynotaku had returned. The one inside her now was huge, and she was so sensitive and sore. How in hades does sabina take this kind of abuse, Jenka wondered. Her sleek form arched against the straps as a ragged scream of ache and pleasure ripped free. Her body forced to respond against her own will. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

continued from part 2 Chapter 3: Reinforced Rubber Encasement Jillian was numbed. She had been in this small room for unknown hours…days? She was trained and responding to the orders without hesitation. She had just finished her cleansing break and was expecting to be put in exercise mode. The other door latch on the other door in the room clicked. “Proceed into the next room.” Jillian trotted to the door. Anything to break the boredom of this routine! She literally flew into the next room. ...

Part One “Damn it Mark I don’t like what you are asking me.” Joe said standing up. Joe was a young man that was in his late twenties that stood at a little over six foot with dark brown hair and eyes. He was in good shape, but his muscles were well defined. “Joe you know I wouldn’t ask this, but we’re at the end of the rope, nothing has worked with Tami.” Mark said trying to calm his friend. Mark was the same age as Joe and stood only a few inches shorter than him with light brown hair and green eyes. Unlike Joe, Mark was well built and in great shape. ...

You wait glancing around impatiently wondering were the hell he is. You glance at the clock on the wall; you glance around nervously as someone brushes against you, thinking for a moment that they know what you have on or lack of it under your knee length coat. As he had instructed you are only dressed in a tiny black thong and matching strapless bra, you’re knee high black leather boots, a pair of leather cuffs and your coat. ...

(story continues from Laura and Maggie 3: Turned On By A Day Off)_ Story posted with author’s permission. Authors note: This story is obviously a fantasy and includes some practices which should not be imitated. Play safe! Part 4: The Reckoning Laura began to squirm on the bed but was hampered by the depth and softness of the duvet. She became distracted as Helen slid a finger between her legs, parted her lips and began to gently tease her clitoris and her inner lips. Lost in the moment, she was caught unawares as the gentle erotic message ended abruptly. She then froze as what appeared to be a bag came down over her head, which she quickly realized was one of the hoods from Maggie’s “dressing-down box”. Helen tugged the hood into place making sure the two slits in the front lined up with her nostrils. There were no eye or mouth apertures. Laura tried to make plaintive noises but the panty gag and hood combined to muffle her cries to near silence. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 11: On the Job Training) Chapter 12: The Final Tests Although neither Dan nor Amanda were certain how long they had been left in the pasture to rest, neither was ready to leave when Tara and Beth came to collect them. In the limited time they spent together under the tree, Dan had done his best to reassure Amanda of his feelings for her despite their hopeless situation, and Amanda returned Dan’s affections with nuzzling and neighing. ...

(story continues from Lillith’s Tails Part 4: Lillith’s Vengeance)_ Lillith’s Tails Part 5: The Birth of Lillith Eve Smith was the sort of quiet intelligent young woman that is usually quietly ignored by the rest of society. At twenty nine years old Eve’s tall thin good looking form would make her the object of man men’s fantasies but her natural shyness led her to wearing loose fitting clothes and her glasses did their best to hide her face. Added to this Eve had been a lesbian her entire life and found most of the men around her trying at best. She found it a sad fact that men mostly sought women for their looks not their intelligence and almost comical that as a woman blessed with both she found them depressingly predictable in their advances. For the past three years she had risen steadily through the ranks at GenTec a small medical research company that had just changed hands after their former parent company went under. For the past six months she had been the senior scientist of one of the larger labs under the direction of her oppressive administrator Adam Hart one of those bigoted men that hated her for refusing his advances and feared her for her intellect. “Evelyn may I have a word.” Her supervisor’s voice interrupted her train of thought and she looked up from her microscope trying to hide her irritation. A stick thin balding man in his fifties Adam had a perpetually hunched posture made him look like some bizarre form of vulture that was enhanced by his ill-fitting lab coat. At this precise moment he was stood by the entrance to her lab a sly smile plastered across his normally dour face. “Yes sir what can I do for you” she replied attempting to keep her distaste for him out of her tone. “As you know my dear our change of ownership has caused something of a shake-up in all the departments” he shrugged his shoulders as if to say such problems were to be expected before continuing in his usual dull monotone “people are being reassigned, promoted and even let go it’s unfortunate but this disruption is one of the problems we have to work through.” Hart’s oily condescending smile just seemed to ooze self satisfied triumph, his dislike of Evelyn’s rapid rise and disruption of his routine was well known and his gloating attitude wasn’t reassuring. “Am I being reassigned sir” she asked carefully. ...

From the 2018 Halloween Special I had never been so filled with anticipation for Halloween night as this one. For tonight I would actually be part of my girlfriend’s decoration for the trick-or-treaters, her hanging mummy playing out a fantasy being on display in skintight clothing and bondage. And how lucky I was to have a girlfriend who was so willing to help me experience this out at least this once. It would not be the first time she would put me in this form of constraint. We had played it out and experimented numerous times. But as she began decorating her porch for the night of trick-or-treaters with black light and glowing figures, I asked her what she thought of how the white bandages of a hanging mummy would glow and maybe even frighten a few of the older guests by unexpected movement. So with a little rigging of a hook to support my weight safely and the acquisition of plenty of white roller gauze for bandages added to the rest of our toys, we were ready. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict) Part 4: Before Double Trouble 3 Lori was startled awake by the sheet being pulled from her body. She started to scream, but a hand clamped over her mouth. Then, “Sssh,” came Josh’s voice. Josh was home! Lori could hardly believe it; it was still dark outside, and the alarm clock read just 3:35 AM. She twisted around to wrap her arms around her lover, but was brought up short by her ankle cuffs, locked together, and her wrist cuffs, also locked together behind her back. That’s when she remembered self-bondaging herself before falling asleep. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 4) Part 5: Double Trouble The girls woke from their naps about four o’clock, and began to get ready. Josh and Tito were taking them to a restaurant at the top of the Hancock Building that rotated continually, presenting ever changing views of the Chicago skyline. Their bondage-loving men had been watching a college football game, but began to get dressed themselves about an hour later. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 5) Part 6: Double Trouble 2 Chapter XI Josh and Tito had gone to a ballgame the following Saturday afternoon; Lori didn’t know where Alexis was. Lori hadn’t exercised her love of self-bondage in quite some time; Josh usually ‘helped her out’. With a full afternoon ahead of her, Lori decided that now would be a great time to tie herself up and tease herself. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 1 Take a look into one woman’s life in the not so distant future. This story is based on what has not yet, become a true story. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. (also appears Machine stories) Part 1 Take a look into one woman’s life in the not so distant future. This story is based on what has not yet, become a true story. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

Care should be taken with the use of Candles as described in this story due to the fire hazard! Also the depiction of the type of self bondage used is intended for it’s fantasy element and should not be used as it may cause injury or black outs/fainting. Mary was into bondage, allright! She hadn’t yet been tied-up by a master, but she used to practice self-bondage from time to time. Mary was 23 years old, single, blond, with firm and big tits, and a hot voluptuous body. She was very proud of it. She had been interested in bondage for many years, but hadn’t shared her kinky secrets with anybody, because she was afraid to end up with the wrong guy. She was now ready for 3 hours of strict selfbondage. ...

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 2: The Nun’s Fate)_ Part 3: His Highly-Strung Lordship Jason was a leading light in the University Medieval Society. He was one of those who just loved clanking about in armour and taking part in tournaments, jousts and re-enactments of ancient battles. But for the Medieval Dungeon Party we had outlawed suits of armour, swords, spears and other bits of ironware. So Jason came along splendidly bedecked in a fine doublet and hose plus a velvet cap with a long feather in it. He looked every bit one of the gentry of those ancient times. Other members from the Uni conned him into volunteering to sample a bit of what it must have been like in a medieval dungeon. After the experience, perhaps he thought that he should not have been so rash – but I bet he’ll never forget that night! ...

Sci-Fi / Fantasy / Machine / Lesbian / Female Masturbation / Spanking / Flogging AI Metal changes a woman’s body and life - a Kafkaesque story. Franz Kafka had a great influence on writing and literature in the 20th century. Even today, strange and/or creepy stories are called Kafkaesque. In his novella “Die Verwandlung” (usually translated into English as “Metamorphosis”) a man slowly turns into a cockroach. In my version of Metamorphosis, I go one up on Kafka. Not only does a woman totally change, her entire world changes around her. More than that, she becomes something much, much more interesting than a cockroach. ...

Chapter 4– Betsy Applies to become Mistress Betsy One warm, lazy afternoon, Bob and I were lying around the house. As usual, I was naked- well, except for my slippers. Bob wore only a ball-stretcher- moderate and mainly symbolic, to remind him of his self-assigned submissive position. I had moved in with him two months after we met and we had a very tight relationship going. Bondage and sex were very important, but even beyond that we were very serious about each other as friends and lovers. ...

(story continues from More Fantasies come to Life 2)_ Part 3 “What should we try next? A race and a tug of war are fun but maybe we should try something that involves a little more skill.” I had no idea what Mistress K might mean but I was ready to try anything to get out of the center of attention. “You said your slave was pretty good at sucking cock last week so let’s have a blow job contest!” ...

Hi Gromet. First, I want to say what a great site you have. I have been logging on from time to time and have spent several hours perusing the wealth of information you have made available to us. It has to be one of the best free sites I have ever seen, and that isn’t just because you feature some of my writing (grin). Maria also enjoys your site, and agreed to let me tell you about a bondage session we had on Tuesday evening. It involves something you evidently like a lot, mummification. If you want to post it, feel free to do so. ...

Dominique and Phoebe were archaeologists students at the nearby College Dominique do you want to go to the next exhibit tonight at the Museum? Sure Phoebe, What time? It is a late showing at Midnight. So Off they go. After a half, an hour there exploring the Tomb set up. Dominique says this is lame Let’s go home, Phoebe, AW come on just a little longer. Ok, what’s that over there. Wow, it is the symbol for the Mummifiers of the Sun God RA. Go ahead and push it, Dominique. Ow, it pricked me. your OK? Yea Phoebe. A moment later the Tomb wall opened up. Wow, the girls just had to look. Dominique you Ok you have a glassy-eyed look. Call me Goddess Dominique. No screams Phoebe, Phoebe wakes up naked lying on the altar to await her fate. Phoebe screams Dominique. Call me Goddess, Slave. Snap out of it. this is not real. Oh, but I assure you, it is Slave. and if you don’t obey me. You will be punished. I’ll never obey. Let me loose Dominique. So be it guards prepare her for punishment. with that, a beautiful female dress in a very loose fitting toga comes over to poor Phoebe. and presses a rag with a foul order to it. she passes out. Phoebe awakes again in a different chamber, she looks around to see in the torch lit room all sort of devices for torture, a rack in the middle of the room, tieing posts, spiked chair, chains, and shackles hang everywhere, and then there is Phoebe’s predicament. Phoebe is tied to a big water wheel. Her hands are lashed over her head, a rope is wrapped around her elbows very tight. a very tight waist rope wrapped around three times, and finally her ankles, and knees too. Phoebe thought this was overkill but then realized why so many ropes, the water wheel was over four feet of a deep pool of water when she was turned upside Phoebe would be under water. Well, Slave, will you obey. No never Dominique. Please wake up. Turn her!! Poor Phoebe. around and around she went only to stop in the ice cold water, Enough, Slave will you obey, Never Dominique, I told you to call me Goddess, Guards stretch her. With that Poor Phoebe was hung by her wrist from the ceiling, Dominique comes over to Phoebe. Well, Slave what it going to be. submit or not, Please Dominique, wake up you are not a Goddess, Guards!!. Weights now !! two 25 pound iron balls are added to Phoebes stretched out legs. This pulls her more taught. Dominique talks again Slave if you don’t submit soon. I’m afraid the rack is next or you seal your fate, Never. So be It. Guards !! the female guard comes back with that foul smelling rag and Phoebe passes out again. Tighter Dominique screams, and one more click goes the rack. Never. Slave, I admire your resolve but you sealed your fate. Wrap her. Phoebe was to be mummified and placed in a sarcophagus. Poor Phoebe undergoes the wrapping ritual and the wraps were up to her head now. Slave last chance, No, she screams, guards. Leave her eyes open so she can see the horror of her mistake. The guards continue to wrap Phoebe up, They take a big wad of cloth and stuff it in her mouth to stop her from screaming any more. Done Goddess, Ok take her to my chamber, Poor Phoebe got the rag again. Phoebe awakes in Dominique bedchamber. Well, Slave, time to play with you before you go in the sarcophagus. For three nights and days, Phoebe was submitted to Goddess Dominique advances and she was weakening. On Phoebes 4th day Goddess Dominic asks Slave will you submit. Phoebe Yes!!, Goddess Dominique, Good no sarcophagus for you but you will remain wrapped up in my bed for my pleasure. Phoebe you Ok. What !! Phoebe was a little dazed. You walk right into that low overhead beam. You knock yourself out. How Long. A good hour or so. Wow, Dominique. I had a very vivid dream, What about Phoebe? You were an Egyptian Goddess and you wanted me to be your sex Slave. Did I succeed? In the end but I had to suffer a lot of torture and finally, You had me mummified and taken to your bed. Go on this sound sexy and so exciting. Yes, I submitted to you in the end, After four days of sexual torment. Ok Now. Yes. Phoebe, You should write it all down for a book. Phoebe, it is getting late. Let’s get out of here, Don’t want to spend the rest of the long weekend in here. Dominique, you drive I’m still a little woozy, just one stop, Ok Phoebe. She was asleep when Dominique stops the car. Where are we? In front of the all-night Drug store. To get something for you. What? BANDAGES, LOTS AND LOTS OF BANDAGES, MY SLAVE YOU. ( they both giggle) the End

(story continues from My Bondage 1: My Bondage Begins) Chapter 2: Life as a Slave Meal time Diane led me by the chain attached to my testicles to the dining room. I saw Pillar busy in the kitchen and soon Janice was serving Diane her dinner. Between mouthfuls Diane looked at me and said, “You might as well be useful. Get under the table and eat me while I eat my dinner. You better do a good job or we will have another session with the crop.” ...

(story continues from My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2) Part 7: Jessica’s Play Toy I woke looking up at both evil little machines and Ms. Jessica, she wearing a very condescending expression that looked out of place on her perfect doll like face… “I must first thank you for your rude comment, although it seems so uncharacteristic for one with your well documented personality. The human part of me was starting to develop a conscience in regard to our plans for you, especially with all you and I have in common. These things we must do have the potential to be most unpleasant for you, while at the same time downright entertaining to watch if one lets her humanity take a brief vacation. They are at the same time unavoidably necessary to prevent possibly damaging a more valuable human asset with skills desirable to us. You are, in the big scheme of things expendable, but I have no desire to destroy you unnecessarily, at least until you have served out your intended purpose.” ...

(story continues from My Odyssey Part Part 12: Anne’s Sexual Adventures by As narrated)_ My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

She just wasn’t listening anymore. Oh, she tried to please me, but somehow she had lost focus. When I told her to grab me a Negro Modelo, she would come back with a Shiner. And frankly, she often seemed a little distracted when she was giving me a blowjob. Unacceptable. So, after a little internet research, I found a place outside of El Paso that I thought might help her sharpen her focus. We flew to El Paso and drove over towards Las Cruces on some back roads, and turned into a fairly nondescript dirt road that led to a Spanish-style villa on a flat hilltop. The adobe style home was not overwhelming, but it had several private courtyards and seemed cool and private. We walked into the living room and sat down, and were served fruit juice and some guacamole. The proprietor then walked in and greeted us and said to call him “C”. He was about 50 with a beard and he looked amazingly like the guy in the “most interesting man in the world” commercial. His assistant soon joined us and she was about 6'1" tall, very fit, and looked like Brooklyn Decker. ...

Part 1: Fresh From Auction Katrina said a silent prayer during the moment of silence that followed her bid. Somewhere behind her there was a rude comment that she ignored. The flies biting at any exposed flesh they could find were harder to ignore and she swatted at them subconsciously. Her nose wrinkled and eyes watered from the ammonia stench of livestock dung and the body odor of the predominantly male crowd. She was thankful that the slaves were the first items on the docket, ahead of the livestock. She was anxious to be on her way, not only because of the long trip ahead but because this place awakened bad memories. ...

This story contains adult content and a disturbing theme so if you are under the age to view such material or easily disturbed please stop reading, you won’t but hey you were warned. Part One The Olsen ‘family’ Dairy farm had begun as a smallholding some two hundred years in the distant past, as time ground on most of the other local farms sold up to big farming companies or vanished into housing development but the Olsen farm struggled on defiantly growing ever more behind its competitors but prized locally for the quality of its produce. ...

The morning sun warmed Lynette’s bare back as she awoke. She was greeted by Bill her husband, lover and master of 15 years. “Well I just dropped the kids of at your mothers. Ready for the great experiment?” She jumped to her feet and hugged him," Of course I’ve dreamt about being your display slave for a long time. How do I look, I’ve been working out?" She raised her arms and turned. ...

“You must maintain control at all times. When he makes noises like that take your middle finger pulled back by your thumb, snap it against his nose, and give him a gentle reminder that he is the one restrained and he is to be silent and endure.” Lilly did as I suggested. Tom, her husband, jerked, but thought better of voicing a complaint. She was beginning the move into role play and so was Tom. He was already strapped to the wall with every stitch of apparel cut off and discarded by his sweet little wife. What will he wear home? Who gives a shit? However, if he is good, maybe I can find something so he is not arrested, spends the night in jail, and is branded a sex offender. I had just the thing! ...

Their dark eyes lit up as they smiled and said in unison, ‘We’re bell ringers.’ ‘Well, blimey…’ she replied, laughing, as she split her wine and brushed it off her dress. ‘You don’t hear that every day.’ She sat on a bar stool, and they stood beside her: two very beautiful, tall, dark men, perhaps a year or two younger than her, and almost identical. They’d approached her when her girl friend had stood her up for the flu. She was going to stay for just one drink, but then they’d said hello with their kind smiles and very intriguing eyes and she’d stayed. Strange, though… she almost had the feeling they were hunting her. Not that she felt in any way in danger. It was the way they both came up together, both equally interested in her, neither backing off to let his brother take the spoils. It was either both, or neither. She tried to stop herself imagining both in bed with her. ...

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game” Part One: Revealed The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game. ...

(story continues from Payback 3: Invading the Shrine!) Chapter 4: Bitch Tickling! I was extremely comfortable lounging back on what I called my reclining pleasure board. That’s really what it was; a board measuring three feet wide by six and a half feet high softly padded with a kid leather covering. The bottom edge was anchored to the floor and the top reclined back about fifteen degrees off the vertical. Halfway down two wide padded ‘arms’ jutted out at forty-five degree angles supporting my buttocks and thighs. My legs bent comfortably at the knee over the ends of each arm allowing my stilettos to rest on the ends of two other supports near the floor. ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne! Part 2) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

The phone on Dr. Fisher’s desk rang. Seeing it was the reception desk, he answered the phone by hitting the speaker button. “Yes?” “Dr. Julie Hart is here to see you sir.” “Oh, excellent. Please bring her back to my office.” Fisher stood up and checked is appearance. He had never seen or met Dr. Hart before, only talked to her by phone. She had a nice voice, but appearances rarely matched voices. But he still made sure he looked his best, free of coffee and lint on his coat and such. ...

(story continues from Research Visit) Part 2: The Doctor is in… With the tour complete, Dr. Fisher led his fellow doctor out of the monitoring center. They rode back up the elevator and returned to his office where small finger sandwiches were waiting for them. Once again they sat on either side of his desk. “Well Dr. Hart, what do your assessment of all this? While I assume you’d want to further observe and talk to my staff over the next couple days, does this give you something interesting to add to your book?” ...

(story continues from Revenge 4: A New Purpose in Life) Part 5: Legacy of Pain There was a slight knock to my office door just before it partially opened and liz stuck her head through the gap. “Milady is michael still home? I know he is supposed to go to the hospital later today and I can’t find him anywhere. I needed him to move a few things.” “Come in lizzie, he should be here somewhere.” As liz entered the room, I felt the pang of regret and jealousy at seeing the pregnant form of the older female, now in her final trimester. In retrospect, I was doubting my own judgment in allowing, encouraging even, michael (my property and life-long love) to impregnate liz, my female property. I wish it was me pregnant again by my male and not liz. But I agreed with the Male Control Board’s request to have her breed before she reaches the cut-off age of 35, and decided michael should be the one to do it. Maybe soon I will be carrying the offspring of my michael again. “You’re not trying to clean again are you? The doctor said no more manual labor until after the baby was born.” ...

The connection was immediate. I had been surfing the net for a Mistress for month and tonight was my lucky night! She had logged onto “the slave cage” at “bondage.com” as Mistress L. (I had got to know her name was Linda as in Mistress Linda). We were perfectly matching each others age of 23 & chatted for about two weeks almost every evening, discussing our common interests: Total rubber enclosure and strict bondage, humiliation & torture just to name a few, before we decided that we should try a session at her place the following friday (this was Wednesday evening) & if things “clicked” I should stay for the whole weekend. The weekend never seemed to come and every hour felt like days. ...

Last weekend I helped a family friend rig his sailboat. Our first stop was a store named West Marine. As he searched shelves for the parts and pieces he needed I explored the rigging or “deck tackle”, as he called it. Here I learned a great deal. Did you know that with its stock of soft lines, pulleys, cleats, jam and cam cleats and ratchet pulleys that such a store is a regular bondage/self bondage enthusiast’s heaven. I spent $178.49 and came home with things that I knew would amuse both my wife and I for some time to come. ...

(story continues from Sam’s New Position) Part 2: Payback Sam woke with a start, She couldn’t see, everything was black! Her arms were painfully pulled back and tied like a strappado but taking her weight, her legs weren’t touching the ground, they were pulled apart by a spreader bar and tied off a few inches off the bed where Sam had been told to sit many hours before. The past week had been absolute hell for the once lesbian predator who had so spectacularly been tricked into her own downfall. She had cried all she could cry and however much she had thought that she had been wronged, she came to the same conclusion, that she had it coming and she deserved everything that had happened to her. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 2: A Punishment and a Demotion) Part Three Chapter 7: Wardrobe Malfunction The juryman sat without making any comment. Another jurywoman stood. “For your third story, Evelyn, tell us of an experience in your teenage years where you inflicted pain and humiliation on someone who had attempted to humiliate you”. Evelyn gave a short laugh and began, “That would be Joyce Murphy.” Joyce Murphy was supposedly a friend of mine, but she was always jealous of my beauty and my wardrobe. A lot of the other girls were. Our school had a very important fall dance that was the showplace for beauty and fashion. It wasn’t a date kind of dance, but more like an old- fashioned “coming out cotilion” where all the girls made a grand entrance. If you were going with anyone, you had to meet them there. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 3: Humiliation and Revenge) Part Four Chapter 10: Shocking Another juryman stood. “For your sixth story, Evelyn, tell us of a time when you used electrical torture to cut a man down to size. Evelyn smiled and closed her eyes for a moment. She looked as if she were savoring a cherished memory. “Ah, yes. Frank Thompson,” she began. For some reason, after I had been working for my father for several years, he decided that I needed to have a master’s degree. I really don’t know what for, but since he was going to pay for it and support me while I got it, I thought, “Why not?” ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 4: The Fourth Lost Bet) A Sequel to “Part 4 " Part 5: No Bet This Time! My wife had finally gotten it through her thick head that betting with me was not a good idea. She had made several bets with me, and paid the price, several times. The result of each lost bet was that she had to serve as a love slave for an evening, and that brought many surprises (and many delighted men and women). So she simply refused to bet me anymore despite my constant prodding. ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 5: No Bet This Time!) A Sequel to “Part 5 " Part 6: Vegas! “Let’s go to Vegas!” my wife exclaimed. “You lose so many bets” I said, “why would I take you to Vegas”? “Because we will have a great time” she replied, “plus, I feel lucky”! “Okay, Okay” I said, “on one condition: ‘whoever loses the first bet we make with each other, has to be a slave for an evening.” ...

From the 2018 Halloween Special Sophie slammed the door shut, giving the tyre a kick too for good measure. Of all the days to break down, things were hardly going her way today. First the Halloween activity day she’d been roped into helping out at, had been so poorly supported that she’d been bored silly manning some of the stalls. Then while trying to avoid being seen in the unflattering jumpers they had to wear, she’d hidden in a small cupboard, only to find herself an unwilling victim of a water dunking game. The guy she had hidden from, the one she was so infatuated with had then taken his turn in line to throw the balls at the target. ...

Linda shivered before dusk but not from any chill. Her “real” body was back in her apartment, hooked up to her computer which fed her mind virtual images. In this make-believe land, she stood atop a grassy ridge, naked as the day she’d been born, looking down at the sluggish brown river threading through the darkening jungle. A newbie at simucroms, she found the realism amazing. A rustle behind her brought her heart to her mouth, and she whirled to find a small Indian woman standing where none had been a moment ago. She was clothed in a sari which flowed from her compact breasts to her small bare feet like silken vapor. From her forehead, a ruby glimmered in the rising moonlight. ...

continued from part 3 | part 3alt Brief Synopsis: The machine had moved on to step 4, to make contact with the one who made it, and what to do with its captive Officer Lacey. Back at the hospital Sharna had had a catheter, an IV, and was wrapped up and gagged, but thanks to a new, and very dumb, doctor she escaped. As we continue: The machine moved on to step 4. To make contact with the one who made it. The machine went to the policewoman’s computer and hooked up to it via the USB and Network jacks, and then it turned the computer on. The DT9000 set its onboard clock to the time in the computer, then it logged on to the Internet to update its programming, and to find out what to do with its captive Officer Lacey. ...

(story continues from Smart Duct Tape 4) Beth was taped up waiting for Sharna and Lacey to return with her new toys. At the adult store Sharna and Lacey enter the adult store. A man from behind to counter said, “Welcome to Jo’ Bob ’s Den of Iniquities. I am Jo’ Bob ; can I be of any assistance?” Lacey says they are looking for a blue super deluxe wireless vibrator set, blue breast-milking nipple clamps with pump, and a blue leather obedience hood. The man said that he had all of the things the women had asked for and some new stuff that they may not have seen before. He showed the women the new white noise earplugs with microphone that blocked out all noise except, what was said into the microphone for full sincerer depravation, and it even come it different colors. He told the women that he had a very new item that will not be out for sale to the public for at lease six more months. He said he was beta testing it for the manufacturer. He asked if the women would like to see. They said yes. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues)_ Part 2 He lay there tautly spread-eagled on her queen-sized bed in the tight cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded while she cooked eggs and sausage in the kitchen. The effects of the forced cigarette smoking she’d inflicted on him were manifold: his respiratory system was extremely irritated, he was coughing and felt very polluted and was seriously buzzed, being a non-smoker! “This crazy little minx!” he thinks. “I’ve fallen into her trap! How many other guys has she done this to??” He pulls at the fur-lined handcuffs trapping his wrists to the posts and the tight padded leather cuffs at his ankles. She has pulled the attached ropes very tightly to the bottom posts! He can find hardly any purchase to move or bend his stretched limbs. His shoulders feel the strain. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Catherine Parker is employed by a leading English newspaper, working as a journalist for special features. Based in London for the last few years she has come up through the ranks to become a valued member of her team, and regularly is given international assignments on behalf of the paper. She is 5 foot 4, 28 years old,38 D-21 -36, pretty with long blonde hair, always admired by her male fellow worker’s. but never romances in the office, nicknamed by many around the office as the pocket rocket. ...

It was late Friday night, and as always, I had looked forward to my boyfriend coming to my dorm after he was finished working for the week, so that we could have some close time, just the two of us. He had been telling me recently that he wanted to try something new on our little weekend get togethers, but refused to say what it was. I begged and begged, but still he kept mum. That is, until THIS weekend!!! That’s when everything changed. ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 1: Of One Mind) Part 2: I’m Baaaaack! To make a long story short, people who don’t know me very well think I have catatonic epilepsy. The shrinks think it is catatonic schizophrenia. In other words they think that I totally lose contact with reality and go off into some fantasy world in my head. What none of them seem to understand is that it isn’t fantasy, and it isn’t in my head. It is reality, my reality - and part of my reality includes occasionally going catatonic in public. ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 2: I’m Baaaaack!) Part 3: The Mind of a Witness I guess if you are going to have a catatonic episode, there is no better place to have it than in your psychiatrist’s office. Especially if he doesn’t really believe what happens. Dr. Henderson had just said that he thought that we had been making a lot of good progress over the past several weeks when suddenly I was gone. He thought I was catatonic, but actually I was in an alley downtown. This sort of thing happened all the time with Kelly, but this time I wasn’t Kelly. I was someone else. I think her name was Rachel. I was Rachel and I was being raped and murdered. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 2)_ CHAPTER 5 – INTO MY PARLOR. As soon as she knew Amy would have left for work Tati accessed her computer and read both her diary and the paper she had written. That girl was going to be very tired during her shift thought the Domme; obviously she didn’t take the time to get some sleep. Everything she read was just perfect. She had the girl exactly where she wanted her and still had four months to complete her task. It would not take that long, in fact, if she played her cards right it would happen on the morning that Amy finished her last shift before she started her holidays. Life was good and promised to be very profitable. ...

PART ONE PROLOGUE “Oh come on Amy, work with me here. I cannot put you on display for the private grand opening until you’re down to at least nineteen inches!” Amy, of course, had no choice in the matter but Tatianna liked to talk to herself as she worked the laces of the heavily boned, white kid leather, bondage corset. Since it was taking her quite some time to get the beautiful twenty four year old girl properly fitted she was carrying on a regular one-sided conversation. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 2: Coming Together & Details, Details)_ PART THREE CHAPTER FOUR – THE TEST. Grand Mistress Vivien introduced the Executive Committee to Tatianna and Anne. There were two men and two other women. The men wore typical black silk shirts and leather pants. One Tati already knew but the other was older with a white goatee and moustache. The women showed a bit more personality in their dress in that one wore a short black leather skirt and over the knee stiletto heeled boots while the other was in a body hugging corset and hobble skirt that didn’t seem to hobble her in the least. ...

Note: I have discussed with Geoff, many times, my fantasies about being taken against my will. He has likewise often offered to arrange this with some friends and every time I have willingly agreed. However this was some time ago and the reader should be aware that whilst I was a willing participant to what follows, I had also forgotten all about it… Roped in to Entertain My long time friend and lover Geoff was slouched on my cream leather sofa munching a rather messy looking take-away meal, whilst a can of beer perched on the arm of the sofa looked decidedly precariously balanced. The television was blaring loudly and Geoff was almost fully absorbed in the big match, of which live coverage had just started. I gazed at the scene without a word of disapproval. Not once did I lunge forwards to move the beer, sweep away the crumbs or reach for the remote control to quell the raucous cacophony. You may well wonder why I put up with this loutish behavior in my own home and what was the reason for this scene of domestic harmony. It was because I was thoroughly bound and gagged! ...

(story continues from The Bondage Adventures of Lara Cross 2)_ Part Three Neither Lara nor Gwenn said a word to each other for the three or so minutes it took to simultaneously arrive at the imploding ecstasy of their enforced delirium. Every so often they’d look up to see how the other was doing. The strapped-on, vibrator/dildos and plugs had been set on low oscillation, giving the experience a slow-motion-ness that drove them up the wall, the ceiling, the floor and the ends of their ropes to a degree that convinced Lara she would never have sex again unless her lover was an expert at rope bondage. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Adventures of Lara Cross 3)_ Part 4 Though Sasha Nash’s experience with bondage was extensive, both as a model and lover, and video producer/slaver, it was child’s play compared to the predicament in which she now found herself. Regardless of the fact that none of the snakes had made a move towards her as she slowly ascended into the vat, speculation as to what would happen when or if her abductors decided to lower her frantically writhing body all the way to the floor continued to fuel and extend the surprising depth and intensity of Sasha’s multiple. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 4: Playtime) Part Five: Bondage Sisters Chapter 6 Amanda forced the girls to crawl on their knees back across the club leashed behind her all the way back to her private dungeon room. Once there, she forced Kendall to kneel on one side of the room against a pole where the back of her collar was locked to the pole keeping her in place. On the other side of the room she rebound Kim. First she removed her shoes and stockings and placed leather cuffs around her ankles and attached a hobble chain between them. Next she unbound her arms and forced them above her head where she attached leather cuffs around her wrists and reattached them to a cable above her head. This wasn’t too bad until her hobble chain was removed and a three foot spreader bar took its place which now forced her to balance up on top of the balls of her feet. ...

The following story was inspired by a book found under suspicious circumstances, but denied to be true by the woman who apparently wrote it: …My friends used to know me as a bookworm, the kind of woman who would rather be in a library or some other place where dusty books were found. I played the part perfectly, thick glasses that I really needed, and I dressed to conceal the body that no serious book collector should have. I had even found a way to make a good living with books, very old books that people of means still traded in for their personal libraries. It is this lust for dusty books and the words contained inside them that led to my present position, and that could one day set me free… ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon) Part 2 As a young man Henry had read the book many times, but never the last page as a note inside the cover had warned his great uncle not to do so himself. He had snuck the book away from it’s hiding place and read it often enough that he knew the lusty story start to end, and it had fueled many fantasies back in the day. He thought he had grown out of those desires when he matured, but he always wondered if the magic of the book was as real as his great uncle had feared. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon) Part 3 Beth and I hung breast to breast in the chains, and I was shocked to hear both heavy dungeon doors slam and the heavy oak draw bars drop into place trapping us inside and Henry out, even if he hadn’t left the keys in my cell door. We knew from past experiences that the spirits of the castle could close and lock doors anytime they wanted, and usually in a playful way, but this didn’t feel playful to me. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 3) Part 4 We had a busy tour day at the castle, and I took many groups around the building and grounds, but again the dungeon was the place that generated the most interest. I was grateful for the activity as it kept my mind off of the announcement Henry was to make at the end of the day, but I eventually found myself seated with the other tour guides in the great room, and I got several looks from them as if to say “what are you doing here with us”. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 4) Part 5 By the time the great wheel had stopped it’s noisy rolling, my mistress Beth was long gone. I heard her slam the heavy doors on her way out, and I knew I would be alone for some time, unless of coursemy ghostly dungeon masters decided to visit. I could see very little with the strict position my head was held in other than the iron ring of the great wheel, but there was no mistaking the sound of the ghostly dungeon masters boots as they eventually approached. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 5) Part 6 The work load had dropped off as most of the trees had been sawn up into lumber and the field crops were yet to be harvested. The good thing about the mill area was that people, both women and men would come and talk. As I went around and around I could hear the conversations and follow what was going on in the village. It had not rained for some time and water was getting to be a problem. I had overheard several men talking about using the cart and me to go to a stream some miles away to collect water for the people. But this would not solve the problem of watering the crops. So if it did not rain soon they would die and the village would be faced with famine for the rest of the year. ...

Cast Sabina – Ship’s captain. Celes – Ship’s engineer/2nd mate, technical wiz. Leece – Genetic engineer on the move with a strange habit of cloning herself. Carrying a dangerous secret. Amanita – Ship’s AI, under going some strange changes. The Muckabout – Mostly automated freighter captained by Sabina. Frostbite – Genetically engineered war machine, with a few small alterations and one, nasty quirk. The Cargo - Part One Sabina was a human, a very rare thing in these parts. That alone drew looks as she made her way through the spaceport. As if her heritage was not enough for the various eyes of various morphic types her uniform certainly helped. Skintight latex, white with pink highlights conformed almost obscenely to her athletic yet well-curved petite body. The gleaming zipper that ran the length of her torso, even to the point of wrapping under her body more then necessary, gleamed and caught the light. Currently it was pulled down a bit farther than modest, exposing the full cleavage of her not quite C cup breasts. ...

(story continues from The Cargo)_ Cast Sabina – Ship’s captain. Celes – Ship’s engineer/2nd mate, technical wiz. Leece – Genetic engineer on the move with a strange habit of cloning herself. Carrying a dangerous secret. Amanita – Ship’s AI, under going some strange changes. The Muckabout – Mostly automated freighter captained by Sabina. Frostbite – Genetically engineered war machine, with a few small alterations and one, nasty quirk. _back to part one ...

(story continues from The Cargo 2)_ Cast Sabina – Ship’s captain. Celes – Ship’s engineer/2nd mate, technical wiz. Leece – Genetic engineer on the move with a strange habit of cloning herself. Carrying a dangerous secret. Amanita – Ship’s AI, under going some strange changes. The Muckabout – Mostly automated freighter captained by Sabina. Frostbite – Genetically engineered war machine, with a few small alterations and one, nasty quirk. _back to part two ...

Well, here it is, The Chaperone’s Apprentice, the sequel to Ms Westbury’s Niece. Enjoy Part 1 Cecilia lay on the bed looking up at the ceiling. This last twelve months. Was it all a dream? Would he wake up and find he was still in the old hum-drum World. He pinched himself hard. “Ouch, that hurt.” Cecilia wasn’t sure that one couldn’t dream of pinches but it seemed real enough. But what a year. Twelve months ago all had seemed rosy then, without any warning, he had been summoned to the boss’s office and told that his services were no longer wanted. Going home and wondering what might now become of him, he had picked up a piece of newspaper littering the sidewalk, pavement, he corrected himself, ‘You’re in England now!’ About to drop it in a bin he realised that it was not a local one; rather it was English. He had taken the foreign paper home as something to read and found the advert. ...

(story continues from The Client Part 3)_ The Client 4 by Anne Woolsey Part Four The trip from the project site to their destination took about 45 minutes. Anne lay quietly on the back seat under the blanket as the vehicle swayed and bounced down the woods road and then cruised smoothly over the paved highways. There was no further chatter from Julia. Apparently she was concentrating on driving and didn’t want to be distracted. ...

continued on from Part 2: A Bunny’s Tail Part 3: The Naughty Nurse Jim pulled his Lexus around the corner and stopped at the base of the driveway. He was irked that there was no where close to the house to park, but didn’t want his wife to walk far, considering how she was dressed. “Hop out here. I’ll need to find somewhere to park.” He said to his wife. “Ok. See you inside.” She said as she jumped out of the car and walked up the drive. ...

(story continues from The Country House - Part Two: My Slavery Begins) The Country House Part 3: Hanging - Alone? The Master and Mistress did not trust me to be alone and uncaged in the country house the first time they went on holiday. Since I signed the contract six months ago for five years of slavery this was the longest I had been left alone. That time I was locked inside my basement quarters. No window, just a toilet, sink and bed. So I didn’t go crazy due to the confinement however, they did allow me a portable television - the first I had seen for six months. Although the week was long, at least this made it go slightly quicker. Of course the full size chastity belt padlocked on me completely stopped any other ideas I had, even if I were to want to disobey the Mistresses express wishes. ...

Part 1: The Proposition. They contacted me through the modelling site. I had been on it for the last year. To start with it was for fun and extra cash. Get on a train do a bondage modelling shoot or wear some fetish stuff then go home. Then when I lost my day job and the bills mounted I couldn’t afford to be choosy any more. Being straight and not bisexual made working for the gay photographers more difficult. They paid well but it was an unwritten rule that after they tied me up or put me in position they would ‘accidentally’ rub against me, or spend a little too much attention on tying my genitals up. Worse than that, the sleazier ones made it clear they could touch me in ‘any way they wish’ for their daily rate. I was 3 months in arrears on the mortgage. I had little choice. ...

The Farm 1: Afternoon at the Farm I vaulted the wall and dropped into the cover of the high corn. All those long hours in the gym had kept me limber as well and given me a hard body any athlete would have envied. Keeping low I started to press my way through the corn, part of me enjoying the way it brushed roughly against my bare midriff and the long legs that trailed below the hem of my tight denim shorts. But I was on a mission and I could let nothing put me off my goal. ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) My time is short, so I bring it to a close. I hope I didn’t leave too many mistakes, but I am worked as fast as I could. I admit to running off my family several times so I could write, for some reason the desire to finish this story compels me. I even think that goal has kept me going a couple more days. KM ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) story continued from chapter one When you share a common interest, bondage and fantasy with your loved one is great. Save it for special occasions so it will continue to be something to share for a long time. See a movie at a theater, go on nature walks, see new places. Revel in each other’s affection and always feel life through the other. Nothing ever made me happier than seeing joy in her eyes. I miss you D. KM ...

I haven’t written in a long time. I don’t have long, due to complications from a tragedy that left me severely injured and took the life of my love. I don’t know exactly how much time I have left, but as a return for the many stories D and I enjoyed, I will finally work on an Idea that has rattled around in my head for some time. Don’t be down about me, just accept my return gift to all of you. I forgive the one who took her from me and left me shattered. Thank you Gromet and all the creative writers that have shared the fantasies. Love the one you are with, have fun and above all be safe. You never know how much time you have together. ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 10: Training the Imperfect Mount) Part 11: Contract Negotiations “I think ten will do for now, I hardly think this will be a onetime occurrence” J.M. told Beth. “I am yours to command ma’am.” Beth offered both knowing, and not knowing what was to come. She had to reluctantly admit to herself that it was at least a thrill to be once again under the control of a worthy taskmaster, the editor falling short in several ways, the fool apparently not knowing what potentially lay within his grasp. ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter) Part Two Beth heard the men climb into the wagon, but she dared not look back. The driver took up the slack in her reins and shook them sharply moments later, it wasn’t a violent motion so much as a precise one, but one he apparently didn’t want her to misunderstand either. An equally sharp “get along” was commanded at the same time, and with the earlier warning of the driver fresh in her mind she pulled forward. ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 5: Escape Plan) Part 6: The Price Of Freedom, part 1 The days after Beth’s liberating run to the train station were possibly her worst at Grandview. A surprise bunkhouse inspection after the girls assembled for the morning led to the discovery of the pencil she had hidden at the train station, still covered in the dirt she had stuck it into, and impossible to be where it allegedly was found without another’s involvement. Potentially the entire bunkhouse was in trouble, but somebody was sending a personal message to her, and she guessed that man was a smoker! ...

(story continues from The Last of Tony) Part Two The drive back to her house was the only dangerous time left for her. If she got stopped by a cop, she was doomed. When she passed a patrol car, sitting in a commercial driveway looking for speeders or drunk drivers, her heart missed a couple beats, but she drove on past and the cop car did not move. She only allowed herself to feel real relief when she arrived on the rural street where she lived. Her family house, built in the late 1940’s, and isolated from the nearest residence by three acres of brush and trees. Her long gravel driveway was probably pretty bumpy for poor Tony in the back, but she knew it was going to get a lot worse for him, and very soon. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 9: Drink Your Milk)_ Part Ten - Masterpiece Chapter 19 – “Wheeled Clean Outs!” Our Chinese beauties were now tolerating harsher and more complex bondage situations as Karen and I used all our ingenuity to train them. Our current project was a lead up to a masterpiece and we had spent a long time planning how it would be done. Early in the day they had both been fed and showered and now sat in the playroom, bound hand and foot, watching our preparations. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 7: Birthday Bonds)_ Part Eight - Breaking Amy Chapter 15 - Breaking Amy! Susan would be the static member of this set up but would still play an important part so we started to get her ready first. Her gloved fingers taped and laced into leather mitts we fitted a jacket on her upper torso that had a built in and heavily boned corset. When that was laced down the back we bent her arms up between her shoulder blades and strapped them tightly. Her elbows touching in the small of her back made the tops of her breasts bulge out of the 2” openings in the bra cups. We would need access to them later. A temporary gag was keeping her quiet as we worked on her outfit and the next step was a large butt plug that I pushed all the way in, Karen taped over the stretched opening. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 8: Breaking Amy)_ Part Nine - Drink Your Milk Chapter 17– Drink your milk – or Else! Susan and Amy were facing each other their knees, almost touching, were spread wide and held in place by cord to floor rings. Ankles crossed and lashed to another ring then straps around their upper thighs completed the job of holding them to the floor. The girl’s legs were encased in kid leather thigh boots with punishing en pointe shoes. Showing above the tops of the boots their buttocks were covered in skintight leather pants. There were no crotches in the pants but before we had dressed them we forced in long, ridged butt plugs and taped them in place. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part Two: Amy & Susan)_ Part Three - The First Day Continues Chapter 5 – The First Day Continues! Taking time for a leisurely meal and after relaxing for an hour we visited our new playthings again before we tidied up. Both had their eyes closed and didn’t know we were back until they felt our hands on their leather covered cheeks. Unable to struggle in the severe bondage they could, and did, moan at us through the gags however we were not finished with them in their current outfits. Karen fitted a leather blindfold over Amy’s eyes and tightened the strap behind her head while I removed the beautiful cape from Susan followed by the wig then also blindfolded her. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules) Chapter 2 Part 1 I had no idea how many minutes had passed when Tara and I finally stopped squirming around in our ropes. Tara was on her side with her stomach facing me. Her head leaning towards the ground, eyes closed and hair draped over her face. Arms and legs still hogtied behind her. I watched as she slowly breathed in and out, her bosom gently expanding each time she inhaled. The sexual energy we were swimming in had passed some time ago. Now we just laid there, helplessly trussed up and feeling very much neglected. Squealing into our gags had not moved Taylor from the desk in the study. I was getting uncomfortable at this point. The rope wrapped around my skin was soft and not biting, but I had not held my body in this position for this long in quite some time. ...

(story continues from The Reinvention of the Masked Man) Chapter 2 Bud awakened about 6:30A, following a good nights sleep. Donna was still asleep, but cuddled closely to Bud, her left arm very close to his cock. Donna awakened shortly thereafter, once again apologizing for her disrespectful conduct a few hours ago, and now tightly gripping Bud’s cock with her hand. “Today should be the last day of my period, I feel like using my tampon to gag the bitch in the basement, she is going to be a hard one to break”, opined Donna. “One or two days and she’ll come around”, replied Bud. ...

story continued on from Hubby’s Surprise …Ken and I missed Maria and were consumed with guilt at her imprisonment, especially since she was the least guilty of all of us. Despite what Maria had told us at first, she decided to keep most of her experiences in jail to herself due to an unwritten code of silence between the inmates. Her hair grew even longer and she gained some weight as well as loosing all of her tan, but other than that prison had been good to her. That was probably due to the special relationship she had with the warden, and I suspect she enjoyed the special services she provided some of the guys as a reward for their good behavior, as well as the consummation of her feminization. The year of incarceration didn’t force Ken or I to change our story as the prosecutor had hoped either, and the day we picked her up at the discharge gate was one of my happiest of that year. On the way home Ken and I had a surprise for her and we stopped by our lawyers office to make her name legally “Maria.” ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 10) Chapter 11: Strung Up, Bogged Down and Hung Out to Dry Bethany reluctantly hobbled away from Cathy as swiftly as her leg-irons would allow, taking the narrow but well defined pathway deeper into the woods. Still shell-shocked from the events of the past twelve hours or so, and with the recent revelation that she was now being held against her will at Shackleton Grange only just beginning to sink in, she had been loath to leave her only ally, but knew that it made sense for them to split up and go their separate ways. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 13: And So to Sleep) Chapter 14: The Wheel and the Well Bethany’s journey out of enforced sedation was a harrowing process. Initially resting in a dreamless, artificially induced state of deep sleep, her anaesthetised brain gradually entered a period where vivid images flashed across her mind’s eye. And the scenes that passed before her during this REM phase of her slumbers, forced her to relive a semi-factual account of the incidents that had befallen her since arriving at Shackleton Grange– with a few weird variations and impossible episodes thrown in for good measure. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 14: The Wheel and the Well) Chapter 15: A Plethora of Tortures The almost inaudible flutter of what seemed like a thousand candle flames; the soft plopping sound as a drop of molten wax fell to the stone floor; the gentle straining sound of the rope as it chaffed against the pulley, high above on the ceiling; the creak of the timber cogs, behind her back and out of sight. All these sounds paled into insignificance when compared to the thump, thump, thump of Cathy’s heart, and the irregular sound of her breath as she fought to keep her terrified mind and body under some sort of self control. Although remaining motionless wasn’t a problem for her in the short term, how would she fare after many hours of this stretched out immobility? What if she fell asleep and inadvertently stirred during her slumbers? Would this be enough to submerge Bethany in the deadly waters of the well? ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 18: A Clearer View of Things) Chapter 19: The Padded Cell There is a quote, often attributed to Albert Einstein (although there is some dispute over its provenance), which states that the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results. If this is true, then Cathy would most definitely have been certified by now, as she had by this time spent a week in extreme bondage, and had continually fought her restraints without success, yet still persevered with her attempts to free herself from what she must have by now known were inescapable circumstances. (The irony of this is, of course, that had she been pronounced insane, then the chances are that she would have ended up in a straitjacket and a padded cell, which would bring her full circle back to a situation not unlike that which had caused her to be diagnosed as mentally unstable in the first place). ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 4) Chapter 5: Conflicting Emotions “Just where do you think you’re going young lady?” Less than two yards away, leaning against the wall, stood Dolores. Cathy froze. In her single-minded quest to exit the bathroom, she had failed to look further ahead for any potential hazards that might be blocking her route. Dolores sighed, disappointedly. “You really do like making life difficult for yourself, don’t you Cathy? I deliberately left you here all alone to see if you’d try something stupid, or whether you’d finally learnt that disobedience will always get you into trouble. I was hoping it was the latter, but I now see that my trust in you is misplaced. Looks like you need another lesson in discipline.” ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen) Part Two I was dismissed by the captain once he was through with me, and on the way back to sick bay I marveled at the situation I found myself in. I was initially excited to try out my new body, but I felt messy and used, a through shower would take care of the former, and the latter being exactly what I had asked for, so I really had no quarter to complain. Still the experience was less than satisfying physically, and I thought that if this was all that women got out of sex, why would they even bother. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 2) Part Three I left the cargo office still in need, but the image of my hologram being suspended and whipped haunted my every thought. It could be the ultimate offer of submission, the only question was if I could actually go through with it… I walked in the direction of the engineering department, where the men who actually kept the Fortunate running at peak performance had their shop. The ship was relatively new compared to some of the junkers navigating deep space these days, and as a result not much ever seemed to need repair. The men spent their time doing maintenance, and helping out in other departments like cargo if needed. As a result the engineers had time to perform their jobs to exacting perfection, and time to devise some creative mischief as well. ...

The university funded the expedition, as it does every year, searching for things that doctoral candidate professors can write about. This year the team was looking for long lost ruins using a new technique that searched for anomalous green areas as seen on satellite photos,enhanced by the leaching limestone used in their construction. There were several professors and students on the trip, and guides to help with local customs, and the department chairwoman Dr. Rachel Stone, to babysit. ...

(story continues from The Statement of William Shelton) Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 2 Bob came in, walked to stand near Marcie, leaned behind her to presumably take off the handcuffs. Her hands were in front of her a second later, rubbing her wrists where the cuffs had chafed her a little. We all got up, Bob leading, Marcie quietly and meekly right behind him, naked as hell, and me following at a usable distance. Her butt was as incredible as her front. Hugely tight, tanned all over, a dream. Interestingly enough, no tan lines at all on her. Walking down stairs was not easy when your cock was so hard you thought you were going to faint from unavailability of blood, but I managed. Down to the basement we went. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 10: Sophia and the Unpleasant Arrangement) Part 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions Lea was marched down to a waiting van in the lower garage wearing only her glasses and her clear restraints. She was loaded into the back of a van where another woman already sat. The auburn haired girl wore the same clear cuffs with clear wire connecting to a centre ring at both her wrists and ankles. Her ankle’s centre ring was clipped onto the floor with a simple spring loaded clip; her wrist’s centre ring was held by a hook that retracted into the roof of the van. Soon Lea found herself similarly bound before the staff shut the door leaving the two alone in the van. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions) Part 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks Sophia sat kneeling in the bedroom of a villa suite. She wore her slave collar, her wrists were in shackles behind her and attached by an extra chain to the back of her collar. Her legs were in another set of shackles that were held by a retracted hook to the floor. The switch for the hook was on the wall, no way for her to reach it and free her legs. She wore no clothes, shiny metal studs adorned her nipples and clit, and she was blindfolded. She knew the mixed prospects of being lent out to a guest full time, given there were almost no restrictions to what a guest could do to her. They did not tell her how long it would be, but had hinted it would be multiple days. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks) Part 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion “Alright Leota, are you almost finished?” Marian asked as she barged into the hotel room Lea had been staying and working in the past few days. Lea looked up from her computer wearing only a bathrobe, nervous about how to respond. She knew that as soon as she was finished with her project she had the remainder of her two week sentence to return to. “Well, can we start printing collars or not?” Marian continued. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 14: Zainab and the White Christmas) Part 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde Sophia awoke from her afternoon rest to a surprise. She looked to her left and saw the wall of the dungeon was almost empty. It had never been that empty before. She sat up as much as her restraints would allow and began to look around. Aaron was talking with another girl before she ran off through the back staff entrance. He then saw Sophia sitting up and walked over to her. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part two Part 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship Some people just can’t help but over think, Andrea was not one of those. She was by no means dumb, but she was very good at being able to take things exactly as they appear. This meant that while others might begin to deeply question their decision to start engaging in regular BDSM play sessions with her long time friend Lea, she didn’t. She didn’t see it changing her friendship, she didn’t see it as a change to her sense of self, she saw it for what she felt the face value was. She felt she had a new need (or more accurately a better understanding of an already existing one), this arrangement seemed to satisfy it. She enjoyed it, and it seemed Lea enjoyed it too. That’s as complicated as she felt it needed to be. As she saw it nothing else had to change. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House) Part 5: Lea and the Role Reversal Sophia lay spread out on Lea’s bed, not remembering the last time she felt so content over such minor luxury. She had fixed herself a sandwich, downed a can and a half of Diet Coke, and was now clicking around Lea’s computer trying her best to find out what all she could do with her newly claimed power. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future “So no one else finds it odd?” Megan asked as the four sat lazily around the couches playing cards. “Just count your blessings, right now we have free reign so who cares why?” Sophia said as she played a card and drew another. “But that’s my point, Hannah made us all go to the trouble of making up lies so we could be up here undisturbed, she made us all get our tongues pierced, she made us toss every ounce of clothing we had up here, she’s been keeping us prisoner for just over two weeks and now suddenly she says we’re on our own for a few days before she then just shuts off?” Megan said. All of them had thought it at one point or another in the last three days, but it just seemed to be Megan’s turn to fixate on it. ...

(story continues from The Studio - Chapter Two) The Studio - Chapter Three by John Roper Chapter Three - The Juice Room Throughout her first Studio adventure, Stephanie speculated as to when and how it would end. Since her wish list and release form hadn’t specified a time limit, the possibility of extending her coming out party, beyond its current formalities, loomed precariously ahead as her haphazard thinking drifted off to sleep when the last attendee left room number two. She’d never slept tied up before, let alone in a strange bed, to which another damsel was also securely bound. The nipple weights were also still attached. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 21)_ Part 22 Stephanie lay cocooned in the afterglow of her climax, relishing the delicious feeling. She had managed to turn off her vibrator and now she rested curled-up on her own bed wondering what would be next. When the stranger left and gave her the command that she could cum if she wanted to, the blonde girl took full advantage of it and let all of her pent-up frustrations gush out in a whirlwind of rapture. Now, being bound as she was, all she could really do was to think and speculate on what the stranger’s plans for her were. Every scenario she came up with involved her being a slave like this for a very long time. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 22)_ Part 23 Jeff rested on his parents’ bed, looking at the vast array of toys that his father and stepmother had collected. There was everything there that he had dreamt of owning and then some. He guessed that there had to be ten different ball gags alone. One part of the armoire was devoted solely to vibrators of all shapes and sizes. Normally the sex lives of one’s parents would make Jeff shudder, but he was glad their tastes in the bedroom ran the same as his. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 23)_ Part 24 Exhausted, Michelle looked up at Jeffery. He lay collapsed beside her; his lean body glistening from their passionate labors and his breathing as heavy as hers. His blue eyes were looking sternly into hers. “You came without permission,” Jeffery repeated, “I am disappointed in you, slave. You have listened to the rules. You have practiced the rules all this weekend. . .” ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 3: Over the Jumps)_ _continued from part three Part 4: Sitting in the Chair I love it when they realise everything is not quite what they expected. When they realise that they may have gone just a little too far in their requests and that control has slipped just that little bit too far out of their grasp. For Victoria and Arianna it happened when their bodies touched. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 1 The morning air was cool and crisp. The year’s first snowfall was on the ground and made the trees glisten. By 10:00am it would all be melted away. Master decided we were going to go for a hike today. He had carefully packed his backpack the night before with everything he would need. He picked out my clothing for me. He picked out my tennis shoes and white socks (he loves me to wear them) a pair of leather shorts that are very tight and lace up the sides, also a black leather top that also laces up the sides and barely comes down over my breasts. I was very excited to see what Master had in store for me today. ...

Mira looked out over the stage once again. The audience had been quite awed by the earlier acts. Now it was her turn to perform. The tall slim blond had worked hard to perfect her act, for she was a magician. An escape artist in fact. Her assistant Dawn, a slinky brunette in a skimpy outfit and fish net stockings was prepping the trick. The crowd applauded as Dawn demonstrated the equipment. Wearing a red sporty bikini Mira stepped out on stage. The five and a half foot tall blond walked out under the bright lights, the tiles of the stage were warm on her bare feet. She posed before the audience with her hands over her head. Then she slowly turned, showing the assembled crowd that her outfit concealed nothing. ...

It was a cold and wild November night in the large Bedfordshire town of Luton. Rain cascaded down from the pitch dark sky. Almost no one was outside in this weather or at this time of night. But Laura was outside battling the elements at this god awful hour. Was she walking home from a night out? No. Was she on her way to work? No. Was she about to commit a crime? Yes. And would she pay for it? Yes. Laura was a 25 year old student from Bedford. She was stunning looking with an hourglass figure a perfect ass and a pair of eye watering tits. She had a lovely face with bright green eyes and shoulder length black hair. She was about 5.8" tall and had amazingly long legs. Over all she was to die for. She was also clear, nice, helpful and happy. So why was she a criminal? Simple. She needed the money. Her college and university fees where sky high. Plus she needed food, clothes, books, a new laptop and nights out. But she also enjoyed the thrill of breaking the law. She had a foolproof plan on how to get her illegal money. She would break into the trucks around Luton airport. They had a shocking lack of security around the airport. Trucks would be left outside away from any buildings or cameras. They made easy targets. She also had all the right equipment fom any job. She often had a torch, gloves, lock picking set, knife, bags and a clock. This was not Laura first time, she had robbed from the airport a number of times. She often stole from smaller trucks and picked them carefully. She would only take what she could manage and would never rob within the same week. She had rules and she would stick to them. It had been 16 days since she had helped herself to some free Parda handbags. She had then sold them on and made around £758. She had wasted the money on shopping and nights out. So it was time to do it again. But this time she would use the money on the right things. It was just her luck, she had picked the most god awful night to do her next job. On the upside it meant no one would see her. Plus she had wrapped up nice and warm against the hostile weather. She was dressed head to toe in black. She was wearing a thick waterproof jacket with a built-in hood. She was also wearing gloves and a balaclava. After a 10 minutes walk she was outside the airport. She had already spotted her target. A large black truck parked next to the perimeter fence. Laura knew it was parked next to a gap she could fit through. It was an amazing bit of luck. She could break into the truck without being seen, and could do it quickly and easily. She was soon through the perimeter fence and hiding behind the truck. She was trying to hear anything above the ongoing storm. She then poked her head out from behind the truck, trying to see if anyone was around. The whole car park was empty. Laura smiled to herself, this was going to be easy. She reached the back doors of the truck, hidden by shadows. Only a rusty old lock stood in her way. She had learnt how to pick a lock, thanks to the internet. She soon removed the lock and placed it on the ground next to the back wheel. She slowly opened one of the trucks large metal doors. She then grabbed a torch from her jacket pocket and stepped inside the truck. She would not step back out again. She was meet by long plastic sheets the second she walked inside the truck. She thought it was odd, normally the plastic sheets where only used for food. But she soon slipped through them. She don’t give them a lot of thought. Once inside the truck she used her torch to illuminate her surroundings. The truck was filled with large boxes. Laura worked her way through the maze of cardboard boxes. The truck was a gold mine. Filled with TV’s, Laptops, Phones, MP3 players and watches. Laura’s eyes lit up. She could make thousands. She continued deeper into the truck. She was very happy with herself. In fact she was a little too happy. She was feeling light headed and her vision was starting to blur. She was starting to feeling numb. She needed to lay down. She placed herself on the floor of the truck against a stack of boxes. She was not herself. Her vision was now fading to black. Slowly she started to close her eyes, trying desperately to stay awake. But she was losing the fight. She was soon asleep. Her eyes slowly flickered open. How long had she been out for? Why had she suddenly felt so tried and fallen asleep? Why the fuck was the room upside down? It soon hit her that maybe the room was not the one that was upside down. She was. Her eyesight had now returned. But she somehow had tunnel vision. She tried to move, but she was completely immobilized. She tired to scream for help, but was completely silent. What the hell had happened to her? Where the fuck was she? Suddenly Laura’s world descended into darkness. She had been blindfolded which sent Laura into a panic. This was not helped by a odd buzzing sound that filled her ears seconds later. She outright shat herself when the buzzing sound was replaced by a voice. “Are you ready to play, you dirty fucking cunt?” Laura was horrified as he continued, “You have broken into my fucking truck you thriving cunt. You will pay for your crimes. I will fucking break you” Laura wanting to be freed now. But she had no idea just how well restrained she was. She was trying to move her feet, then her hands and finally anything. But with no luck. The restraints keeping her captive, covered her beautiful body. She was a sight for sore eyes. To start with she was wearing a full body latex catsuit in the darkest of blacks, the suit rolled tightly over her whole body, the latex was pressing uncomfortable against her soft skin. It buried her deeply inside it’s rubbery goodness. Sadly for Laura her bondage did not stop at the catsuit. She was restrained in a heavy duty canvas straitjacket, which was covered in straps and padlocks. It was completely inescapable. However the straitjacket was not the only piece of bondage equipment holding Laura in place. ...

(story continues from The Vacuum in my Life) Chapter 2 I had been awake for what felt like years before he came the next morning. “Right,” he said “we have much to do today to set you up for the modifications that needs to be carried out to your body”. Trying to control my voice I said please could he let me go, I don’t want to be modified what ever that means. ...

(story continues from The Victim)_ The “Victim” – Part 2 Monica and Caroline had left me tied to the bed. They disappeared for 30 minutes or so and returned looking freshly showered and now dressed, sort of! Caroline was petite, slight and shorter than me at 5’ 4”. Monica stood a couple of inches over my height and in heels she towered over me. She outweighed me by probably 30 pounds. Together they made quite a pair, particularly when they were out in public together. Caroline tended to dress in prim businesswoman outfits and pant suits, exquisitely made up, while Monica dressed carelessly in whatever suited her mood, her hair a mess and her face devoid of makeup. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 3) Day Four Joan was awakened by sunlight streaming through the top of the window directly onto her face. She looked sleepily at the glass and wondered why anyone would put a dark curtain across all but the top two inches of a window. Then she realized that the curtains were wide open and what she was looking at was the snow piled that deep against the front of the cabin. She found her robe at the foot of the bed and went upstairs to see who else was up. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 4) Day Five Joan and Sara were both hanging almost limp in their chains when Judy came out of the bedroom in the morning. Their bodies were covered with sweat and they were both moaning softly and rocking their hips slightly. “Oh my God,” yelled Judy. “Ron, come out here.” She ran over and tried to unclip Joan’s wrist cuffs. “Help me,” she yelled to Ron as he came out of the bedroom. “We have to get them down.” ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Twelve The dungeon was windowless, so Mary had no idea if it was day or night when the door opened, and the lights were turned on. She was blinded by the sudden brightness, and closed her eyes. Squinting, and blinking against the glare, she slowly opened her eyes, hoping against hope that this was all either a bad dream, or extremely bad joke. The immense gag in her mouth kept her head rigid, and she could not turn in the direction of the footsteps. Her heart sank when the person who entered her field of vision was not James. It was Erika. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Two It’s funny how life turns out. Cissi and Mary had been roommates after high school, neither interested in college, both taking boring, dead end jobs, evenings spent in bars, or dating a stream of losers. Both girls were bored stiff. Was this all there was to life for two beautiful, intelligent women? Seeking an outlet for her intellect, curiosity and energy, Cissi, to her surprise, became something of a feminist. She attended meetings, and voraciously read all of the trendy, feminist authors, until one day she discovered a trashy, but fascinating book by a very popular feminist, a lesbian. who was also a sadist! Cissi was transfixed! She lost herself in the seething emotions created by stories of sexual dominance and submission. Bondage and Discipline became her passion. She read and re-read her book until it was dog-eared, acquired others, devoured them, then finally mustered the courage to enter that male inner-sanctum, the adult bookstore. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Six Mary was a young, strong, flexible girl, and she considered herself to be well trained, but she had never, ever contemplated enduring bondage such as this. Hanging motionless, and in pain, she took inventory of the parts and pieces of her body which were held hostage by ropes and leather and steel. Her immediate concerns were those parts of her anatomy most impacted by the harsh back bowed position. That was her back, and her neck, both of which felt like they were going to break, and neither of which would, she knew, tend to feel any better as the hours passed! Her gag was a hateful presence between her lips. She know from long experience that the gag pressing on the back of her throat would generate copious saliva which she would struggle to swallow to avoid choking, while her lips, stretched tightly around the circumference of the huge ball gag, would become parched and dry. Surprisingly, her jaw hurt less now than it had right after the gag was wedged between her teeth, but Mary knew that soon a dull, endless ache would set in, and there was nothing to do to relieve it. The strain on her shoulders from the strict position of her tightly bound arms also caused pain, and she know that her fingers would soon hang numb and lifeless. She sighed….. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Fourteen Maria, like a good servant, was very, very diligent in following her orders. There was not a single nook or cranny anywhere in Mary’s body that was not thoroughly inspected and cleansed. Mary gasped as special attention was paid to the pink opening winking from the crack between her ass cheeks, and her denuded pussy. Maria scrubbed these two openings over and over again. One cannot be too sure! ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Eleven Mary lay naked in a chaise lounge by the pool in all of her full breasted, golden tanned glory. There was no reason not to sunbathe in the nude, because the estate was large, and the pool was secluded, and sheltered by hedges. James was out of town on business, and this was Mary’s “day off” so she was free to do as she wished. Erika wanted to go shopping, but Mary had preferred to relax, and stayed behind. The day was beautiful, and the servants were instantly available to bring her a cold drink, or anything else she wished. ...

I awoke to my cell phone ring loudly on my bedside table. Groggily I answered the phone. “Hello” I said yawning, but was quickly awakened by the sound of the voice on the other end. “Draen I bet you don’t remember me.” The woman’s voice said with a bit of an attitude. How could I not remember that voice it was the voice of the woman I loved it was Sam. A little over two years ago we had meet on the net and started dating. After a few months into the relationship I found out she lied to me about her age and at her parent’s threat I had not talked to her since. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 It had all started innocently enough about 8 weeks ago, but things were different now. much different. Chris was 28 years old, 6 feet tall with a muscular build, short messy dark brown hair and bright blue eyes that girls almost always commented on. He was quite handsome, but very down to earth, he took pride in his apperance and did his best to exercise and run. This gave him great endurance, which would serve him better than he could have ever known. ...

Aside to Sharon and Trina; “Bast, Goddess who comprehends Goddesses, Eye of Ra Protector, Avenger, Destroyer, Keeper of Life, who lives forever” “Sharon and Trina, you have come to the Temple of Bast, your priestess, and your assembled friends to Unite with each other. This is a solemn moment, which neither of you should ever remember lightly, but rather hold this as a tribute to Bast and to each other.” ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland) Chapter 2: Capture. I sprinted away from Old Mother Hubbard’s place as fast as my legs would carry me. I had to get out of Fairyland fast if I didn’t want to end up like Snow White. Thrown into bondage and sold into slavery by her so called friends the dwarves. The question was, where should I go ? Just to the North was the border into reality, but that was well guarded and hard to get through so I couldn’t go that way. To the East was Fuzzy Romance which turned my stomach but looked like my best hope. The Border to the West was largely unguarded, but no-one was quite sure what lay beyond and I am in no rush to go exploring. So, East it had to be. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 2: Capture) Chapter 3: Handed to the Wheel. My arms ached. My back ached. Damn it all even my legs ached but there was no respite for us. With every lurch of that cart we were flung from left to right and every stretched sinew screamed its disapproval. We of course had no choice in the matter. Our cries had been silenced by huge ring gags forced behind our teeth by a web of black leather straps that made our voices their prisoner. Wide black leather cuffs encircled our wrists and dragged them high above our heads where they were tied tightly to the crude wooden poles that made up the roof of the Golliwogs crude but utterly effective cage tumbrel. ...

(story continues from True Dreams Part 3: Freedom…?) Part 4: Going once, going twice… It was a quarter ‘til 5:00 p.m. I was waiting in anticipation outside my hotel hoping that the limo doesn’t arrive. I wish this was all just a bad nightmare but it was all too real. Every passing minute was just killing me. All I kept thinking about is what the fuck is going to happen to me. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Beth had left the man bound and hooded, feeding him air through a narrow tube, for half an hour now. Glancing at the clock, she saw his session had overrun by five minutes, and expertly began to release him. The strange thing about this client was he never wanted to climax during their sessions. As a result, Beth always felt a little disconcerted by the end. She tried to hide it, of course – it wouldn’t do for one of the most popular dominatrices in the club she worked for to be seen to be uncertain. But there it was again: as he stood up, rubbed his wrists and reached for his clothes, there was a moment of connection between them when he caught her eye and seemed to reach her soul. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 9: Wheel of Pleasure/Pain) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Combat can be punishment… at least for the loser. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 10: Punishment by Combat) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = There is no way slave missy can win this lottery. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 11: The Lottery) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy attends Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Violet thought she had found a happy home. An adopted member of the Reed family, her friend Jenny and Jenny’s stepfather had taken her in several months ago when her parents had died in a car crash. It wasn’t hard to get along with those two. They also had been through a lot after losing Jenny’s mother to cancer. But Violet wanted more than just family status. She knew that Mr. Reed was very wealthy, with no living relatives other than Jenny. She also knew she could use her looks and brain to lure him into signing over his share of the wealth to her. Jenny wasn’t the problem. Having attended private schools most of her life in another state; nobody really knew her well in the small town they now lived in. If she where to disappear, little would be said by anybody other than her stepfather, and their where ways to distract him from complaining. ...

Violet thought she had found a happy home. An adopted member of the Reed family, her friend Jenny and Jenny’s stepfather had taken her in several months ago when her parents had died in a car crash. It wasn’t hard to get along with those two. They also had been through a lot after losing Jenny’s mother to cancer. But Violet wanted more than just family status. She knew that Mr. Reed was very wealthy, with no living relatives other than Jenny. She also knew she could use her looks and brain to lure him into signing over his share of the wealth to her. Jenny wasn’t the problem. Having attended private schools most of her life in another state; nobody really knew her well in the small town they now lived in. If she where to disappear, little would be said by anybody other than her stepfather, and their where ways to distract him from complaining. ...

W.O.W: Darkshire Nightmare Pt. 1 by Paladin F/f; bond; kidnap; susp; fantasy; nc; X (Important: for those of you who do not play the game World of Warcraft, you probably won’t understand the lingo. So all you need to know is that World of Warcraft aka W.O.W. is a massively Mult- player online role playing game aka M.M.O.R.P.G. a mouth full. Not every thing will be true to the game, just enough to make it interesting…) ...

(story continues from William & Mary)_ Part 2 “Incoming message from Henry Wills.” Conrad Stodt frowned. Wills was head of security for Generosity Station. A veteran of the American CIA before Unification, Wills had never seemed comfortable serving under the leadership of a former BND officer. Still, he had adapted to the changing face of security, unlike so many others, rising quickly to his own position of authority. “Chief?” Conrad shook away the thoughts. “Yes, Susan, put him through.” ...